diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-27 10:24:08 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-27 10:24:08 -0800 |
| commit | 81147887e0f3113094946d62b4ea8fc836a0d259 (patch) | |
| tree | e7ae503238bb7a8ca562bb427b3e495883813a0e | |
| parent | 7db347dcb283c8a849f306743d948c39da91f6f6 (diff) | |
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/60257-0.txt | 3378 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/60257-0.zip | bin | 64650 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/60257-8.txt | 3378 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/60257-8.zip | bin | 64350 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/60257-h.zip | bin | 517383 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/60257-h/60257-h.htm | 3970 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/60257-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 119051 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/60257-h/images/p0.jpg | bin | 150355 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/60257-h/images/p1.jpg | bin | 25185 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/60257-h/images/p2.jpg | bin | 142043 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/60257-h/images/spine.jpg | bin | 12206 -> 0 bytes |
14 files changed, 17 insertions, 10726 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..0a211cc --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #60257 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/60257) diff --git a/old/60257-0.txt b/old/60257-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 4399e9c..0000000 --- a/old/60257-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,3378 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Duke of Brittany, by Henriette Jeanrenaud - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: The Duke of Brittany - Life Stories for Young People - -Author: Henriette Jeanrenaud - -Translator: George P. Upton - -Release Date: September 7, 2019 [EBook #60257] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DUKE OF BRITTANY *** - - - - -Produced by D A Alexander, Stephen Hutcheson, and the -Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net -(This file was produced from images generously made -available by the Library of Congress) - - - - - - - - - - [Illustration: _Arthur’s rescue of the Jew_ (Page 51)] - - _Life Stories for Young People_ - - - - - THE DUKE OF BRITTANY - - - _Translated from the German of - Henriette Jeanrenaud_ - - BY - GEORGE P. UPTON - _Translator of “Memories,” etc._ - - WITH TWO ILLUSTRATIONS - - [Illustration: A · C · M^cCLURG] - - CHICAGO - A. C. McCLURG & CO. - 1908 - - Copyright - A. C. McClurg & Co. - 1908 - Published August 22, 1908 - - The University Press, Cambridge, U. S. A. - - - - - Translator’s Preface - - -“The Duke of Brittany” is the story of the brief but eventful career of -Arthur, son of Geoffrey Plantagenet and Constance of Brittany. Geoffrey -was the fourth son of Henry the Second of England and Eleanor, Duchess -of Guienne. Upon the death of his brother Henry, Richard, surnamed the -Lion-hearted, became the heir apparent and succeeded to the throne after -the death of his father in 1189. Richard shortly afterward became one of -the leaders of the Third Crusade, which ended disastrously. After being -taken prisoner in Austria by Duke Leopold he was ransomed and returned -to England, where he suppressed the rebellion of his brother John. He -then invaded France to punish Philip the Second, John’s ally, but was -mortally wounded while besieging the fortress of Chalus, near Limoges. -On Richard’s death, John, surnamed Lackland, ascended the throne, -ignoring the rightful claim of Duke Arthur, Geoffrey’s son. Almost his -first act was the murder of Arthur, who, with the encouragement of -Philip Augustus of France, was prepared to defend his claim as the son -of an elder brother. By John’s foul deed England lost its French fiefs. - -The story turns upon the events in Arthur’s short life, his young days -in Brittany, the violent death of his father, the relations of his -mother to Philip of France, the boy’s love for his uncle Richard, his -service in the field with Philip, his espousal to Marie of France, the -war with John, his capture and assassination by the latter. The -incidental characters are the Jew Abraham of Paris, Earl Salisbury, the -valiant knight Höel of Mordant and his son Alan, between whom and Arthur -existed a beautiful friendship. Many of the scenes are of thrilling -dramatic interest, particularly the one in which the crafty and -malicious Queen Eleanor refrained from blinding Arthur only because of -his resemblance to his father, her favorite son; the assassination on -shipboard; and the accusation of King John by Alan. Some of the -historical data in the story are not accurate in minor details, but in -general the tale follows the versions of the historical authorities. It -is a fascinating picture of two lovable, high-minded, chivalrous youths, -worthy the study of the youths of to-day. - - G. P. U. - -Chicago, 1908. - - - - - Contents - - - Chapter Page - I The Hunt 11 - II The New Life 19 - III Geoffrey’s Legacy 24 - IV The Embassy 29 - V The Christening 34 - VI The Guardianship 42 - VII The Journey 48 - VIII King Richard in Rouen 56 - IX The Banquet 61 - X The Return to Rennes 65 - XI With King Philip Augustus 71 - XII In the Field 79 - XIII War Preparations 85 - XIV In the House of the Jew 89 - XV Arthur’s Departure 94 - XVI The War with John 98 - XVII The Imprisonment 107 - XVIII King John 117 - XIX The Tower of Rouen 126 - XX On the Seine 133 - XXI The Accusation 137 - XXII The End 142 - Appendix 144 - - - - - Illustrations - - - Arthur’s Rescue of the Jew _Frontispiece_ - The Assassination of Arthur 134 - - - - - The Duke of Brittany - - - - - Chapter I - The Hunt - - -Near the close of the twelfth century a hunting-castle stood in the -northern part of Brittany, in the midst of dense forests. It belonged to -Geoffrey Plantagenet, Duke of Brittany[1], and his banner was flying -from one of its towers, for the master had come for a great hunt. His -wife Constance and her ladies accompanied him, though he was very -reluctant to have her come into that wild region; but Constance would -not be separated from her husband, and feared neither the solitude of -the gloomy forest nor the fierce storms which occasionally swept over -them from the adjacent shores. Brittany was her home. Her father, the -last of the independent dukes, ruled the eastern part of it, and she -brought it as her heritage to her husband, son of King Henry the Second -of England[2]. West Brittany, which was English, had come into -Geoffrey’s possession, before this time, from his father, and the two -divisions were consolidated by him into one dukedom. Constance loved the -country, and gladly visited this remote hunting-castle. - -On the second evening after her arrival, Constance found herself alone -with her attendants, for the Duke and the nobles, who were taking part -in the chase, had ridden to the forest at early morning light with their -retinues. - -There were but few guests, for many an old house had lost its brave -master, and many a strong castle stood empty. Many of the stoutest -vassals had been drafted into the service of the English king, and -others had fallen in the French wars. The country was impoverished and -well-nigh deserted; the Duke was no longer powerful enough to protect it -from marauding hordes and the ravages of wild animals. He had come at -this time not only to indulge in the pleasures of the chase, but to -restrain these pillagers as far as possible. - -The Duchess and her ladies impatiently paced the high stone terrace of -the castle, stopping now and then to scan the forest, in whose gloom the -road by which the hunters entered was soon lost. As the sun disappeared -behind the dense mass of trees the Duchess eagerly listened for the -first peal of the horns announcing the return. But as the sun sank still -lower and the darkness grew more intense, no peal sounded from the -forest. The wind rustled the banner above her, then suddenly ceased, and -an ominous silence followed. After a few minutes the neigh of a horse -was heard in the distance. - -“Do you hear that?” joyfully exclaimed the Duchess to her ladies. “It is -thus my husband’s faithful steed always announces its approach to the -castle. We shall soon hear the signal of the horn, summoning us to make -ready for them. Come, let us go to meet the Duke in the hall.” - -Followed by her ladies, who cast parting and anxious glances at the -forest, the Duchess hastened inside, ascended the steep, winding stairs, -and entered the large reception hall, brilliantly illuminated by -torches, where the remaining inmates of the castle assembled, among them -the chaplain in his black vestments. Uttering the greeting, “Peace be -with you,” he took his place near the Duchess, the others arranging -themselves in a circle around the walls. The warder, with his heavy -bunch of keys in his leathern girdle, went out to the courtyard, -prepared to open the outer gate, which was protected by the drawbridge, -when the hunting-party arrived. - -At that instant the horn signal was sounded; but what a mournful tone -they heard! All were astonished, and anxiously looked at the Duchess, -who advanced toward the door with pallid face. Once again the horn -sounded a piercingly mournful call, and through the outer gate, which -the warder had opened, they saw the party advancing. - -A squire was in the advance, leading the Duke’s horse by the bridle. -When she saw the horse was riderless, the Duchess pressed her hand to -her heart but retained her composure; for, if her husband was injured -and needed her care, she must be courageous. The next to enter the -courtyard were the Duke’s followers. With slow and measured step they -carried a covered bier, and silently placed it in the entrance to the -hall. Behind them pressed knights and hunters, on foot and horse, and -much confusion prevailed. - -Constance seemed to pay no heed to them. She went to the bier and lifted -the covering. There she saw Geoffrey, her husband—dead![3] - -The handsome, noble features in their setting of luxuriant blond hair, -so lately lit up with life and animation, were now rigid in the chill of -death. Long Constance stood immovable, with the edge of the covering in -her uplifted hand, and gazed with horror-stricken eyes, as if -transformed to stone. - -The chaplain tenderly approached her. “Gracious Princess, permit us to -conduct you to your apartments.” - -His words broke the silence. She uttered an exclamation of despair and -with a shriek fell fainting into the arms of her ladies. The chaplain -had her quickly removed to her chamber and cared for, and then returned -to the hall. The knights had given over their weapons and horses to -their servants, and were assembled there. A low murmur of hushed voices, -mingled with sounds of mourning, filled the great room. - -“Speak, Sir Knight,” the chaplain implored of Höel of Mordant, -Geoffrey’s oldest vassal and friend, who stood by the bier with bowed -head, leaning upon his sword. “I know not yet how this dreadful tragedy -occurred. I only realize that the Duke, whom we saw but a few hours ago -in the flower of his health and strength, is dead.” - -Several voices were raised to relate the circumstances. The hunters had -had an enjoyable time until noon, and had slain many stags and boars, -but one huge boar, which the Duke discovered at the very outset, managed -for a long time to elude his spear. The hounds kept upon its track, and, -guided by their baying, he at last overtook it and hurled his spear. He -only wounded it slightly, whereupon the infuriated beast turned upon the -Duke’s horse and attacked it with its tusks. At this instant several -knights came up, and saw the Duke draw his hunting-knife, intending to -stab the boar in the neck; but at that moment his horse, overcome by -pain and fear, reared and fell, and in the fall the knife pierced the -Duke’s side. He lay weltering in his blood as his friends gathered -around him, and only once he opened his eyes. They rested upon Knight -Höel, who knelt by his side. The sorrowful glance of appeal in -Geoffrey’s dimming eyes deeply affected the knight. Raising his head he -thus spoke: “Whatever it may be, my Prince and brother-in-arms, that -thou would’st ask, trust me it shall be done. I will devote my loyal -service to the end of my life to thy memory, and hold it as a sacred -trust.” The Duke closed his eyes. A sigh escaped him, and his face was -illuminated with joyous satisfaction. Then they carried his body home. - -“And now,” said Höel, “we will execute the last service for our master. -Chaplain, remove the body to the chapel and perform the sacred rites.” -Then, turning to two of the knights, he said: “And you, my friends, keep -the death-watch at the bier. I cannot yet master the sorrow which has -overcome me. I must have time for reflection, for my responsibility to -the ducal house is great. See that the gates are secure, and station -sentinels. In the morning all must assemble in the hall and have their -steeds in readiness, for messengers must be sent in all directions. Now, -betake yourselves to rest, if you can find it,” he ended with a sigh. - -Suddenly cries were heard from above, and some one said, “The Duchess is -dying.” - -“In the name of all the saints at once,” groaned the knight, “see to it -that she has help!” - -The chaplain obeyed, but soon returned with the announcement, “Our -gracious lady has recovered and does not need me.” Thereupon he motioned -to the squires to take the bier into the chapel, and followed it. -Through the open door the priest was seen as he advanced to the altar, -which was faintly lit by tapers. In a low voice he began the service. -The mourners remained kneeling for a time during the sacred ceremony, -then gradually withdrew, and only the murmur of prayer was heard. Priest -and watchers were alone with the dead. - - - - - Chapter II - The New Life - - -Armed, and with helmet in hand, Höel entered the hall at early dawn, -only to find it deserted. The chapel too was closed, for the chaplain -had gone, and only the knights keeping the death-watch remained. - -A page brought the knight a warm drink. He drained the cup, and as he -turned to hand it back to him he saw the priest descending the stairs -which led to the apartments of the Duchess. - -“Have you seen our gracious lady? Then arrange for my admission also,” -Höel said to him. - -“Come outside with me,” replied the chaplain, much agitated, “and hear -what I have to say, not here where we are so near the dead, but under -God’s sky.” - -Overcome with astonishment, Höel followed the chaplain as he strode -forward in haste to the courtyard. As they went, a loud trumpet-blast -sounded jubilantly from the battlements. - -“Is the warder out of his senses? What means this fanfare in the house -of the dead?” exclaimed Höel indignantly. “And what does that mean also? -The black flag has been lowered on the watch-tower, and the banner with -the arms of the Plantagenets floats in its place.” - -“It means, noble knight,” replied the chaplain, “that Brittany has a new -Duke,—our Lady Constance has a son.”[4] - -The knight’s eyes glistened with delight, but it was only for an -instant. With a sigh he gently said: “Poor Geoffrey! Unfortunate child!” -Then he stood for a time in deep thought. “All the same,” he said at -last, recovering himself, “messengers must carry the double news to all -the castles and cities. The Council of the dead Duke must send -ambassadors to the courts of England and France.” - -“As King Henry is engaged in a campaign against Scotland and Queen -Eleanor passes away the time among her castles in Guienne, there does -not seem to be urgent need of haste,” said the chaplain. - -“You are wrong. They must be informed as speedily as possible,” replied -the knight. As he was in the act of mounting his steed, which a squire -had brought, a page rushed up and summoned him to the Duchess. - -The knight followed the messenger to an upper room, where one of the -maids promptly met him, and conducted him to a large apartment, against -the rear wall of which the Duchess’s bed stood under a gilded canopy. -The curtains were partly drawn back, and in the half darkness he saw the -face of the Duchess among the silken pillows. Höel knelt and awaited her -commands. She motioned him to rise, and said, “Show him the child, -Joconde.” - -The nurse approached, and lifted the veil from the little white bundle -she was carrying, so that he might see the child. As he stooped to look -at him, the little one opened its eyes and uttered a faint cry. The -plaintive tone pierced Höel’s heart. He laid his hand upon the child’s -head and said with deep emotion, “Accept my homage, son of my brave lord -and friend.” - -The Duchess bade Joconde retire, and then said, “May all, worthy knight, -like yourself, pay homage to Duke Arthur of Brittany, for it was this -name my husband selected for his first son.” She gave way to her -emotions for a moment, and then said with firm voice: - -“Take this signet ring of my husband’s, show it to the members of the -Council at Rennes,[5] and bid them execute my commands. The citizens of -every city shall assemble; and to them and to every country it shall be -proclaimed that Duchess Constance of Brittany will maintain the ducal -authority, and that during the minority of her son she will rule all the -possessions of the deceased Duke Geoffrey Plantagenet, with the help of -God and the nobles of Brittany. Send a messenger also to the King of -England and inform him of the death of his son and the birth of a -grandson. But, above all, send a prudent man with a letter to King -Philip Augustus at Paris.[6] Assure the King of our feudal loyalty as a -vassal of France, and tell him we shall render him our usual service in -time of peace or war, and pay the customary tribute. In consideration of -this he is to assist us in case of necessity against any enemy of our -country or of the young Duke. Have the letter drawn up in temperate and -friendly tone.” - -“It shall be done, my lady,” replied Höel; “and what are your wishes as -to the funeral of the Duke?” - -“He shall be buried in the Cathedral at Rennes, and the chaplain must -see that everything necessary is done. Now go, and God preserve you. May -you quickly return for our protection.” She leaned back, wearied. The -curtains were closed, and the knight left the apartment with a feeling -of relief. When he reached the courtyard he summoned his people and the -chaplain, who inquired what commissions the Duchess had given him. He -answered curtly, “Chaplain, he who says women are weak and timid has -never known the Duchess Constance.” - -“But, tell me—” - -“Only this,” said Höel, with his hand upon his horse’s bridle, “France -is the watchword. She said scarcely a word about England.” - - - - - Chapter III - Geoffrey’s Legacy - - -Upon his arrival in Rennes, the ancient capital, Höel found the citizens -greatly excited over the rumor of the Duke’s death. As his little band -rode through the streets, the people came from their houses and -workshops, and a great multitude gathered round the castle. They had -hardly heard the news of his death before it was followed by joyful -intelligence, which turned sorrow into rejoicing. Enthusiastic shouts of -“Hail to the new-born Duke! Long live Arthur Plantagenet!” rang out on -all sides. - -The Council and leading ecclesiastics were assembled when Höel entered -the hall. After exhibiting the ring and executing his commission, he -described to them the occurrence of the fatal day, but made no reply to -their eager questioning as to the future. - -“What is to be done, Knight Mordant?” they asked. “Brittany will remain -loyal to the Duke; but will King Henry of England protect us? Philip -Augustus of France will certainly seek to extend his possessions.” - -“Let us do our duty,” replied Höel. “We may accomplish great things if -we remain united.” - -After a short rest Höel departed, taking a different route to the -hunting-castle, in order to visit Castle Mordant and see his wife and -little son. - -He found them very happy and without any knowledge of what had happened. -In a few words he described the condition of the Duchess to his wife. -“And now, Bertha,” he added, “prepare yourself and little Alan to ride -with me. I shall not feel easy about the Duchess and the child until I -know that you are with them.” - -Bertha in surprise drew Alan to her side. “Would you take me to the -Duchess without knowing whether I shall be welcome? The Lady Constance -has not been accustomed to children for years, and may not like youthful -mischief.” - -“If not for her sake, Bertha, do it for the child’s sake. Suppose a -faithless nurse should place him under the control of the grandmother, -Queen Eleanor of England, and he should meet with the same fate as her -child, the little girl. What happened to her, do you ask? They say she -was put in a convent. If Geoffrey’s son were to be placed in a -monastery, I believe his father would not rest in his grave.” - -“I will go,” assented Bertha. “Let the child be intrusted to me, and I -will care for it as if it were my own. His lot, in any event, will be -hard enough, for rulers care little for the rights of minors.” - -“Oh, that Geoffrey had only been on good terms with his father!” -exclaimed Höel. “His participation in the rebellion into which his -mother and brothers urged him estranged his father’s heart.” - -“But they were reconciled afterwards.” - -“Yes, but his father’s confidence was not restored, and the others have -been subjected to every kind of injustice. What lies Eleanor told about -John, her youngest son! His father does not trust him, and has given him -no possessions. To save himself from impoverishment he is casting -covetous glances toward Brittany.”[7] - -“Her father’s share to half the country cannot be taken away from her,” -said Bertha. - -“Not by right; but might knows no right. Perhaps, however, the jealousy -between France and England, whose sovereigns will never permit their -beautiful maritime provinces to go to another, may save us.” - -“What is the name of the little Duke?” interrupted Alan, who had climbed -upon his father’s knee. - -“He is called Arthur.” - -“Will he play with me?” - -“Not yet, but perhaps later.” - -After speedy preparations they departed; they reached the hunting-castle -at evening, where they found the Duchess doing well. Bertha’s fears -proved groundless. She was heartily welcomed by Constance, who was at -that moment specially grateful for any expression of sympathy. The -Duchess well knew that she could not place her son in better hands, and -for the first time she felt free from anxiety when Bertha cradled him in -her faithful arms. She cared alike for the two children; and Alan, far -from being jealous because his mother shared her love between them, -displayed the utmost tenderness to the little Duke. - -Höel was now free to devote himself to the sad duty of burying the dead. -A great concourse of knights, citizens, and ecclesiastics accompanied -the body of the Duke to Rennes in an imposing procession, headed by Höel -and the chaplain. All along the road they passed sorrowing people. -Serious anxiety for the future filled all hearts, and sincere mourning -followed the Duke to his grave. - -Shortly thereafter the Duchess and her nearest attendants betook -themselves to the capital, and were greeted with loyal homage. She met -with no protests or opposition. Her regency was indorsed, and all the -rights which Geoffrey had enjoyed in the English provinces were -conceded. Höel remained steadfastly by the side of the Duchess and -devoted himself exclusively to her service. His example, and his tender -consideration for her, worked for her advantage, as it induced many who -were wavering at first to join in making the recognition of her -authority unanimous. - - - - - Chapter IV - The Embassy - - -As the Duchess was obliged to devote the most of her time to affairs of -state, the child was tenderly cared for by Bertha. The quiet of the -little court was broken by the festivities attending the approaching -christening of the Duke. Tournaments and sports were arranged, and the -friends and adherents of the Duchess were summoned to Rennes. She had -received no tidings from the relatives of her husband, whereas King -Philip Augustus of France had promised to be represented by one of his -knights, whose arrival was eagerly awaited. - -At last the French gentlemen appeared at the gate of the castle in -imposing array—knights in glistening armor, squires and servants also -armed. Count von Gragny, a famous soldier and well-known to Höel on many -a battle-field, came as the King’s representative. The strangers were -escorted to their quarters, and after a short rest Count Gragny -exchanged his armor for court dress to wait upon the Duchess. With his -little retinue he rode through the narrow streets of the city to the -castle, where the chamberlain conducted him to her presence. - -Constance received upon a dais in the centre of the room, surrounded by -her ladies, and bowed a gracious welcome to the Count, who knelt and -delivered the greeting of his King. - -“I am delighted, noble Count,” Constance began, “that the King has -granted my wish and is willing to be the godfather of the Duke.” - -“The King has shown you further favor, Lady Duchess, and has intrusted -me with a message which is for your private ear,” replied the Count. - -The Duchess, surprised, motioned her ladies to withdraw. “Speak,” she -eagerly exclaimed, when they were alone. - -“The King of France, in consideration of your unprotected situation and -the dangers which threaten the heir of Duke Geoffrey—” - -“Pardon me,” interrupted Constance, “we do not feel that we are -unprotected. Our vassals are faithful, and the people are loyal.” - -“Yet as dangers may easily arise, noble lady, when you least expect -them, King Philip offers to undertake the guardianship of your son.” - -Constance was alarmed, but retained her composure, and asked: “Would not -this provoke danger? It is the duty of the nearest paternal relatives, -the King of England and his princes, to take the place of father to my -son, and they may not yield that right.” - -“Are you sure they are willing to exercise it, Lady Duchess? and have -you sufficient confidence in them to intrust your child to their care? -Will they unqualifiedly recognize him as the Duke? King Henry is far -over the frontiers of Scotland and his sons are not on the best of terms -with you.” - -“Richard is noble and just. He is the eldest, and is under obligation to -his dead brother, Geoffrey,” replied Constance. - -“Do not depend upon him. He is never in one place long enough to become -attached to any one. I advise you to accept the King’s offer.” - -“I will consider it, Count,” replied the Duchess, rising. “For the next -few days, meanwhile, you are my guest. We will let business rest during -the festivities, but will confer with you again on this matter before -you return to Paris.” - -The Count bowed and left the Duchess, who remained for some time -absorbed in thought. At last she called Bertha, who was accustomed to -bring the Prince to his mother about that hour, and she at once entered, -carrying the child in her arms. The Duchess rushed up to her, took the -child, and tenderly kissed him. “I may enjoy my sweet one only a moment -to-day, Bertha,” she exclaimed. “Is it not glorious that God has given -me such a charming gift of love? Surely fate should be kind to him, but, -alas, clouds are gathering on the horizon of his life, and I am left -alone to protect him. Now, Bertha, take my darling away, for Knight Höel -comes to speak with me.” - -Höel was very anxious, for he feared, after the long interview with the -Count, that difficulties had arisen. Constance began at once -communicating to him what had been proposed, “Can you divine what King -Philip Augustus has requested of me?” - -“Requested, or demanded?” asked Höel. - -“Both, only the demand was concealed. He wishes to take the guardianship -of the Duke of Brittany.” - -“Ha! crafty as ever! Were his proposal disinterested, it would be well. -Still, Philip has the power to protect you.” - -“But against whom? We are living in peace, and I must first know what to -expect from England.” - -“May I know what reply you made to the Count?” - -“None, as yet. I asked time for consideration. See to it, therefore, -that the French gentlemen have a cordial reception, and at the -christening to-morrow the representative of the King shall be honored as -far as is in our power.” - -With this the Duchess closed the interview, and Höel repaired to his -guests to ascertain their wishes and make their visit as pleasant as -possible. - - - - - Chapter V - The Christening - - -The little Duke was christened Arthur, as his father had decided. After -the ceremony was concluded and he had been taken back to his chamber and -consigned to Bertha’s care, the Duchess summoned all her guests, as well -as her knights and ecclesiastics, to a feast in the great hall. -Constance was seated at the head of the table, under a canopy. The -strangers, with whom she graciously conversed in French, sat near her, -while the guests at the lower end of the table spoke in the native -Breton dialect. Quiet at first, they gradually grew more animated as -great flagons of wine were repeatedly filled and drained. Owing to the -confusion in the hall they failed to hear the sound of horses’ hoofs -outside the castle, and the blast of a horn was the first announcement -they had of the arrival of new guests. The chamberlain entered the hall -and whispered to the Duchess, who thereupon rose, and with a wave of her -hand ordered silence. “We have unexpectedly been honored by the arrival -of a noble visitor,” said she. “It is Queen Eleanor. She is at the -castle with her retinue. Let us hasten to receive them with the honors -due to her.” - -Constance advanced to the entrance of the hall, followed by her nobles, -a part of the guests remaining at table. Scarcely had she reached it -when the Queen met her at the head of several knights. - -With stately dignity Constance courtesied her greeting and spoke: -“Welcome, illustrious Queen! and excuse us for not going out to receive -you. We are surprised, having received no intimation of this visit, -although we sent messengers with invitations.” - -The Queen stretched out her hand to Constance and kissed her on the -forehead. “We have changed the route of the journey we had planned to -greet you, daughter-in-law, and are truly delighted to find you so -strong and well. We were ready to sympathize with you in your -affliction, but it does not appear to be necessary.” - -“Honored mother of my dead husband, I shall never cease to mourn for -Geoffrey; but you very well know that princesses have no time to abandon -themselves to grief. But come and participate in our feast. You will -find worthy guests here, messengers from the King of France.” - -“Ha!” exclaimed the astonished Queen, as she recognized Count Gragny, -who with the others advanced and bowed low. “Have you settled matters so -far as to throw yourself already into the arms of Philip Augustus, even -before you have taken the trouble to ascertain the policy of the King of -England?” - -“Although I have received no answer to my message to England,” said the -Duchess, “I doubt not that King Henry will approve my action in securing -the good-will of our powerful neighbor and seeking his protection for my -son, the Duke of Brittany.” - -“Let me see the child,” replied Eleanor. As she noticed Constance -looking inquiringly at Höel, she added: “Why do you hesitate? Have you -any reason for concealing him from me?” - -Höel went at once to notify Bertha, and when the Queen entered the -chamber with Count Gragny and several other knights, all gathered about -the cradle in which the child was lying. Eleanor gave one glance at the -little Duke and then turned again to Constance. “I advise you to give up -your game. I shall never recognize this boy as Geoffrey’s heir. Content -yourself with your paternal possessions in Brittany, which I shall never -enter again.” - -“What do you mean, Your Majesty?” exclaimed Constance, with increasing -emotion. - -“I mean that the heir came very suddenly, and when he was greatly -needed,” said Eleanor. “Who knows in what hut he was born and found?” - -“This is monstrous!” interrupted Constance. “How dare you impute such a -disgraceful thing to me, and insult me in my most sacred relations? Go! -Only one who can invent such a story is capable of such action. You have -a wicked heart!” - -“Enough,” said the Queen. “See to it that you and your child do not come -in my way, otherwise woe to him and to you.” As she said this she made a -threatening gesture with her hand at the child. - -Little Alan, who had been standing by his mother’s side, darted forward -and, seizing the Queen’s arm, cried out in his shrill childish voice, -“Don’t you touch the Duke!” - -The Queen regarded Alan with astonishment, and said with a sneer: “So! -You have taught young and old to call him Duke without regard to the -policy of others!” - -“The united dukedom belongs to us as rightfully as does Guienne, which -you inherited from your father, to you,” said Constance haughtily. “But -now, Your Majesty, let us have peace. Remember, you are our guest, and -as such we shall treat you with due honor.” The Duchess stepped to the -door, and stood there until Eleanor had passed, then followed with her -knights. - -“What a woman!” whispered Count Gragny to Höel, who quietly shrugged his -shoulders. He kept his eyes bent upon the Queen, as he suspected she -might have communication with those near the Duchess, for he feared her -wiles. Eleanor took very little part in the banquet, and shortly retired -with her attendants, after a brief leave-taking. - -Those remaining in the hall regarded each other in silence, but Count -Gragny could not long endure the situation. He spoke out: “The Queen -came like the bad fairy who always appears unexpectedly at christenings. -Fortunately, she left no evil gift behind.” - -“Yet, noble Count,” replied Höel, “she has left us anxiety.” - -“Let us drown all thoughts of troublesome questions with mirth and -wine,” exclaimed the Count, raising his glass. “Your Ladyship, I drink -to the health of Duke Arthur.” - -Constance gracefully thanked him for the honor, and raised her glass to -her lips. After that she announced the close of the feast and dismissed -the guests. - -She hastened at once to her child. She knelt down by his cradle and -looked for a long time at the handsome little one lying in quiet -slumber, watched his gentle breathing, and admired his rosy cheeks. Alan -stood at the head of the cradle and kept watch over his Duke. With a sad -smile Constance rose, took Bertha’s hand, and left the chamber. - -Later in the evening the Duchess, Höel, and her counsellors prepared a -reply to King Philip’s proposals. It had already been demonstrated by -the Queen’s conduct how little they could expect from her husband’s -family; for although as wife and mother Eleanor neither loved nor -respected King Henry and his sons, she understood how to gain her own -ends and embitter the feelings of others. Could affection for the child -be expected of them when even his own grandmother would not acknowledge -him? After due consideration it was decided to accept the guardianship -offered by Philip Augustus on condition that the King of England, on his -return from the wars, agreed to it. - -On the following day Constance gave her reply to Count Gragny, who -expressed his delight, for he knew that the King would be pleased with -the prompt and successful manner in which he had executed the -commission. - -“My King ordered me,” he said, “to make arrangements for your safety at -once. He will send you all the troops you need.” - -“We are not at war,” replied Constance, “and consequently do not need -help.” - -“Now that Eleanor has been here, Princess, do not expect that peace will -be lasting. The help offered to-day may be too far away in time of -danger to rescue your son.” - -Constance was deeply impressed by his importunity, and turned to Höel, -saying: “You know best our means of defence. Do you think them -sufficient?” - -“The militia will not hesitate to take the field for you,” replied the -knight, “but only so long as war may last. Paid troops will remain all -the time in your service, but of course they will be a burden upon the -country.” - -“Only a small number will be sent,” said the Count. “That is the King’s -own stipulation.” - -Constance was forced to accept, but with a sad heart, and dismissed the -Count, who at once started for home with his attendants. The merrymaking -arranged by the Count continued in Rennes, and the Duchess took part in -it with apparent pleasure. But, as often as she could, she visited the -room where Arthur played upon Bertha’s lap and crowed and laughed in -play with Alan. She pressed her darling to her heart and sighed, “It is -all for you, my son, all for you.” - - - - - Chapter VI - The Guardianship - - -Not long after these events Philip’s troops marched into Brittany, where -they met with a quiet reception; but when they attempted to establish -themselves in Normandy, they encountered violent resistance. The -powerful barons there had made a complete surrender to the English -government. They had accepted Geoffrey as its representative and had -submitted to him, but they would not recognize Constance, for before her -departure to England Eleanor had won them over to her side. Their -followers were well armed, and stoutly resisted the French troops. In -the numerous encounters which occurred the interests of the Duke of -Brittany were no longer considered. The stake was the mastery of England -or of France, and one or the other side alternately gained the upper -hand. - -It was still quiet in Brittany, and in Constance’s vicinity Höel and his -men kept good watch. Longingly and often the Duchess gazed at the child -in her arms and wished that he could soon be a man to fight with sword -in hand for her and her rights. Thus they were living in apparent -security at the castle in Rennes, but really in continual fear of -approaching dangers. The times were troublous, and the world was full of -disquiet, but Arthur passed his days pleasantly, in an atmosphere of -love. Life was all smiles for him. Under Bertha’s care and Höel’s -devotion he became both gentle and courageous, and as he grew stronger -nothing delighted him more than rivalry with Alan in all knightly -practices. The latter, older and stronger, was not only attached to the -young Duke by friendship, but by duty and devotion, and thus became both -his companion and protector. They were inseparable, and shared -everything in common. They roamed the woods and fields together with all -the joyous enthusiasm of youth, but their greatest longing was to -perform heroic feats. They were much more delighted to listen to Höel as -he told them of his adventures and exploits at arms than to the -chaplain, who was their instructor. With rapt attention they heard the -story of how Höel and Duke Geoffrey rode together to Normandy and other -provinces, overcame the haughty barons, stormed their strong castles, -and sent them to England to pay fresh homage to the King. Arthur longed -to be such a hero, and his dearest wish was to assist his mother in the -restoration of the ancient authority. Combining boldness and gentleness, -he was specially fitted to rule, and it was his greatest pride that he -was entitled to the position of ruler by birth. - -Arthur was in his tenth year when the report reached them that King -Henry’s sons, incited by Eleanor, had conspired to prevent his return -from Scotland. Unexpectedly, however, he suddenly appeared in England -and frustrated their plot. The news disquieted Constance so greatly that -she sent Höel for information. He had been absent several days, and his -return was now eagerly awaited. - -One evening the Duchess was looking from her window, which commanded an -extended view of the city and its vicinity. Fatigued with riding and -hunting, Arthur had sought his mother, and was resting his head upon her -shoulder. She turned to him and stroked his heated brow. Bertha and Alan -were also present, and the room was very quiet. Suddenly Bertha stepped -to the window and exclaimed, “There comes my husband with a stranger.” -The two rapidly drew near, and dismounted in the castle-yard, whence, -seeing the ladies at the window, Höel came to their apartment. Bertha -and the boys met him in the anteroom, at the door of which stood the -Duchess. “What news do you bring?” she asked. - -“Bad news,” replied Höel. “King Henry is dead.”[8] - -The Duchess silently motioned to the knight to enter, and seated -herself. After Bertha had taken the boys away, Höel began: “The King -died of a broken heart, so the people say. He could not endure the -thought that the Queen had plotted his overthrow.” - -“Horrible!—and the Princes?” - -“Richard threw himself at his father’s feet and begged forgiveness. -Prince John, on the other hand, hypocritically sought to clear himself -of guilt. But the King knew only too well. ‘All three sons,’[9] he -groaned, and fell unconscious.” - -Constance started, and Höel was silent. Yes, the third one was Geoffrey. - -“And did he die at once? Did he leave no instructions concerning the -kingdom? Had he no thought for Geoffrey’s son?” asked the Duchess. - -“They say he longed for his grandson and mourned because he had not been -able to see him. He drew up his will and placed it in the keeping of the -Lord High Chancellor. Then he turned his thoughts to divine things, took -the sacrament, and passed away.” - -Constance was silent for some time, then asked, “And does any one know -the contents of the will?” - -“It is sealed up in the royal exchequer and can be opened only in case -the Prince—no, King Richard—shall die childless. Only the confidential -witnesses know its contents,” said Höel. - -“_King_ Richard!” replied Constance. “God be thanked it is Richard who -has come to the throne. He is noble and high-minded, and will protect -us.” - -“God grant it! Would that he could soon come to France and restore -order.” - -“Whence came the rider who brought the news?” - -“From Rouen. English vessels have landed there, and brought Norman -knights who were in the Scottish campaign. They will guard the country -until he can come himself and take possession.” - -“As soon as King Richard comes to Rouen, we will seek him there.” - -“Meanwhile,” said Höel, “I will make ample preparations to insure your -safety.” - -“Is it not shameful,” said Constance indignantly, “that the Duchess of -Brittany should be insecure in her own country?” - -Höel was awaited in the hall by the two boys, who plied him with -questions. The death of King Henry made a deep impression upon Arthur, -who already realized that his fate had rested in his grandfather’s -hands. For the first time also he realized the insecurity of human -greatness, and when suddenly the bells tolled in the city’s church -towers, and the castle chapel bell added its solemn peals, he was -greatly overcome, and held fast to Alan’s hand. - - - - - Chapter VII - The Journey - - -It was a beautiful summer morning, and the hills and valleys of Brittany -were flooded with sunlight. All Nature seemed exultant, and all living -things were sharing her transports. The beauty of the fields and green -woods concealed alike all traces of the last winter’s storms and the -ravages so often occasioned by men when they sow the earth with fire and -blood. - -As if still more to enhance the beauty of the scene, a cavalcade was -seen approaching from the adjacent wooded heights. The riders followed -the winding road, now in groups, now singly, and sometimes were entirely -hidden from view. Clear, ringing voices, joyous laughter, and now and -then deep manly voices mingled with the neighing of horses. The -travellers were the Duchess of Brittany, her son, and attendants. The -seneschal rode in advance with two heralds, followed by Constance in a -riding-habit of green silk, mounted upon a beautiful palfrey. Höel rode -by her side, his fiery bay taking the lead whenever the road narrowed, -to make room for the Duchess’s horse. Then came Duke Arthur and Alan on -prancing black steeds. Arthur sat jauntily yet securely in his saddle, -his slight figure being a trifling burden for the noble animal, which -seemed to take pride in carrying him. He looked boyish yet -distinguished. His unusual beauty was a sufficient mark of his high -birth even if his costume had not proclaimed it. He wore a cloak of -brown silk embroidered with gold, and over it a short, dark satin mantle -tipped with ermine. From his cap waved a heron plume, fastened with -jewels. He was a figure of beauty as he rode through the charming world -about him, engaged in earnest talk with Alan. Behind the youths followed -the squires and troopers, next the Duchess’s ladies, and in the rear the -servants with the sumpter horses. It was an imposing though not a -warlike train. - -Their destination was Rouen, where King Richard had arrived, not, as -Constance had hoped, to settle her affairs, but to consult with Philip -Augustus about the Crusade.[10] It was all the more urgent, therefore, -for the Duchess to seek an interview with him and ascertain his plans -before he entered upon such a long and dangerous journey. The King had -been notified of her visit and had arranged for her safe passage through -Normandy, whose frontier she was now approaching. As they emerged from -the woods Höel heard a cry and the sound of a struggle in a thicket -close at hand, and ordered a halt. Before he began an investigation, the -disturbers of the peace appeared. Two men were dragging another along, -answering his appeals with blows and abusive epithets. The victim was an -old man, and the sight aroused Arthur’s indignation. He rode up at once, -and ordered the men to give an account of their conduct, and in the -meantime to release the old man. The latter fell upon his knees and -looked up to Arthur with tearful eyes. Höel and Alan came forward and -heard the indignant protest of the two men. They declared they were -bailiffs in the service of the King of France. “This man,” they said, -pointing to the kneeling victim, “is a Jew. The last day of grace King -Philip allowed the Jews has expired.” - -“Is this true?” asked Arthur. - -The old man looked up and said: “Listen, most gracious Prince, for, -although I know you not, I can see the reflection of the crown upon your -brow. Yes, it is true. The great King Philip Augustus, although he has -long allowed our race to live in his kingdom, has now set his face -against us. He has said, ‘Take the staff and leave the country; any one -of you found in France after the day which I set shall die.’ The King’s -servants have hounded us. They have plundered our homes; they have -driven off our poor and wretched people. I was on my way to Holland, -where our people have freedom to live, but I was so overcome by grief -and hunger that I had to stay in the city until to-day—and now they have -caught me.” - -“It looks bad for you, Jew,” said Höel, shrugging his shoulders. - -The bailiffs were again about to seize their prisoner, but Arthur cried: -“Stop! Let him go free. It is my wish that he shall accompany us.” - -“We are the King’s servants,” demurred the bailiffs, “and must obey his -orders.” - -“I am in command here, not King Philip,” said Arthur boldly and proudly. -“I am the Duke of Brittany. Take yourselves off, or my men shall bind -you.” - -The bailiffs, astonished at the delicate boy, who spoke with such -dignity, lost no time in getting away. - -The Jew, when he realized that he was free, bowed to the earth before -Arthur and kissed his feet. The old man was so tattered, befouled, and -ill-favored that Arthur had some scruples about addressing him, but at -last he said, “If I protect you as far as Rouen will you then take ship -to Holland?” - -The old man consented, saying, “God will help me on.” - -Arthur gave him one of the packhorses, whose load was distributed among -the other animals, and ordered the servants to let him ride with them. -More quickly than might have been expected of one so weak, the Jew swung -himself into the saddle and joined the little band, which once more -resumed its march. - -Constance took no part in the occurrence, and when Arthur rode up and -entreated her approval of his act she said to him with some anxiety, -“When the bailiffs complain to Philip he may be angry with you, my son.” - -Arthur became thoughtful as Höel added, “The life of this Jew is of -little consequence to Philip, for whatever he has of value the King will -be sure to get.” - -“How is that?” asked Arthur. - -“The dispersal of the Jews was ordered to please the Pope,” said Höel, -“and out of their wealth King Philip will raise the means for arming the -Crusaders.” - -“That is not kingly,” said Arthur indignantly. - -“All the same they are Jews, and their treasures will be taken for the -King’s service. How can it harm them anyway? They exude gold as these -pines do pitch.” - -Arthur reflected upon Höel’s words with considerable surprise and almost -regretted his display of sympathy. But when he looked back and saw the -bent figure of the Jew following the others, who shunned him, he thought -to himself, “Still, I could not let him perish.” - -That evening the Duchess and her most distinguished companions stopped -at one of the stately abbeys of that region, and Arthur arranged that -the Jew should spend the night with the servants who looked after the -horses outside. They had soon become accustomed to their silent -fellow-traveller, who served them for a laughing-stock. - -After the fourth day the travellers at last approached their -destination. They met crowds along the country road—haughty knights, -warriors, and pilgrims intending to take part in the expedition to -Palestine, besides ecclesiastics and monks, traders and shopkeepers. It -was a good-natured crowd, but it often obstructed our travellers, and at -times they were separated from each other. Arthur and Alan were -frequently delayed by a group going in the opposite direction; then, -laughing and shouting, they rejoined their party. But toward evening -Höel decided to ride faster, so that they might reach the city before -the gates closed. The party got more closely together, and Höel rode -along the line, urging on both people and horses. While thus engaged he -discovered that the Jew was no longer with them, and that the horse he -had been riding was quietly following the others. Höel caught it by the -bridle and looked about him to see if he were not mistaken. As he was -doing so he noticed a piece of paper tied to the saddle, with a ring -attached to it. He untied it and hastened to the Duke. - -“Your ward has flown,” began Höel. - -“So? Then he is both false and ungrateful,” said the Duke, in some -confusion. - -“Not this time,” replied Höel. “He has left the horse and this—see -here.” He handed his find to Arthur, who took the ring from the paper -with much surprise. Upon the billet was written in Latin: - -“To the Duke of Brittany, in gratitude for saving his life.—Abraham of -Paris.” - -The ring was a heavy gold one with a magnificent emerald set in it. -Arthur twirled it about, delighted with its brilliancy, then put it on -his finger and placed the paper in his cloak. - -“Abraham of Paris,” repeated the Duchess thoughtfully. “I well remember -that name. He is called the richest of the Paris Jews. The King often -bade him come to the court, and purchased jewels of him, and when he -needed money Abraham furnished it; but I wish nothing to be said about -our meeting him.” - - - - - Chapter VIII - King Richard in Rouen - - -After brief delay at the gate, the travellers were admitted and escorted -to the place selected for them. As Constance was anxious to meet the -King at once, she sent word to the seneschal and followed him to the -castle, accompanied by Arthur, Höel, and Alan. A marshal met them near -the entrance and called a servant to aid them in dismounting. There was -in the courtyard such a crowd of knights, pages, and court people of -various ranks that they made slow progress. Arthur paid little attention -to the brilliant rooms through which they passed or to the persons who -occupied them. His thoughts were fixed upon one object—to see Richard, -his uncle. - -The marshal bade Höel and Alan wait in the great hall, where two -halberdiers kept guard, and then beckoned to a page and ordered him to -wait upon the Duchess. The page disappeared behind a door, which he -almost immediately reopened. Stepping back into an anteroom, he left the -guests free to enter. With rapidly beating heart Arthur crossed the -threshold, following his mother, and found himself in a spacious -apartment, at the upper end of which King Richard rose from a carven -arm-chair and advanced to meet the Duchess.[11] Arthur almost cried out -when he saw the figure of the King before him, just as he had always -imagined him to look, only more stately. The grandeur about him affected -him but little, for his gaze was riveted upon the face of the King, -which revealed dignity joined with strength and goodness, and upon those -eyes which beamed so mildly upon his friends and flashed so terribly -upon his enemies. - -He greeted the Duchess cordially, took her hand, and said: “It is long, -dear sister-in-law, since we met, and we have passed through great -sorrows. But you have had one consolation,” he added, placing his hand -upon Arthur’s shoulder. Arthur took the King’s other hand and kissed it. -King Richard invited his guests to be seated and took his place between -them. Then he looked at Arthur again, murmuring to himself, “Geoffrey! -Geoffrey!” Tears filled the Duchess’s eyes as Richard continued: “We -loved each other dearly. Geoffrey was less impulsive, and restrained me -from committing many a rash act, but he stood by me to the last. Do you -know, Lady Constance, when I was engaged in that unfortunate revolt -against my father, how I came to you alone in the darkness of night, -pursued by his soldiers? They demanded me as their prisoner, but -Geoffrey would not surrender me, and we beat our assailants back from -the walls. Geoffrey surely saved his brother, but in doing so he was in -rebellion against his father.” - -During this conversation Arthur was lost in contemplation of his uncle. -Even without armor Richard was the ideal of a hero. He was the -incomparable knight who in every tournament dashed horse and rider into -the dust; for whom no foe was too strong, no fortress too secure, and -who, after his victories, sang in competition with the troubadours. - -A smile lit up Richard’s face as he noticed the boy’s rapt gaze, and, -turning suddenly, he asked, “What are you thinking about, Arthur?” - -“I was thinking,” replied Arthur with a start—“oh, I was thinking that -my father could not help standing by you. As brother and as knight he -could not have done otherwise.” - -“And yet,” said Richard, looking at the red cross fastened upon his left -shoulder, “the Church now demands that I shall go to the Holy Land and -make expiation for my resistance to my father’s authority. I have -promised to go, and shall keep my word, though it is hard to leave my -kingdom, which is not yet quieted. Oh, Arthur, if you were only a man -and could fight by my side! There is glory still to be acquired in the -morning-land for him who is victor under the banner of Godfrey of -Bouillon,[12] and the celestial crown of the martyr for him who falls.” - -Greatly excited by Richard’s words, Arthur fell upon his knees, -exclaiming, “I will go with you, my uncle and my king: I will be your -page, your servant!” - -Constance stretched out her hand as if to restrain him, but Richard said -with a quiet smile: “No, Arthur; wait until you have come to a man’s -strength. There will be great deeds for you to perform later.” - -Arthur and the Duchess rose to take leave of the King, who embraced her, -saying: “As you may be in need of rest, I will not detain you longer, -but I will receive you again to-morrow as my guest.” - -The King struck a shield hanging upon the wall, whereupon two pages and -the marshal entered, and under their respectful escort the Duchess and -Duke left the castle after they had been rejoined by Höel and Alan. - - - - - Chapter IX - The Banquet - - -On the following day Arthur saw Richard in the midst of his brilliant -and warlike retinue. The Duchess sat at the table next to the King, with -Arthur by her side. Famous men, knights, statesmen, and ecclesiastics -had seats below the Duke, who was quite elated because his rank placed -him next the King. Their greetings reminded him that he must prove -himself worthy of them by his own merit and heroic deeds, and a new -world was revealed to him as he listened to the words of these men of -wide experience, though he but half understood them. Many a one noticed -the enthusiasm of the boy, and his high-bred mien, and was charmed by -him. When King Richard raised his glass to drink the health of his -sister-in-law, the Duchess Constance, the guests joyously responded, and -added, “Long live Duke Arthur of Brittany!” - -Greatly excited, Arthur rose to thank them, and, turning to Richard, -exclaimed, “I will prove myself, my royal uncle, worthy of the honor -paid me by these brave men.” - -His admirers gathered about him enthusiastically, spoke of his great and -brilliant future, and praised him as a true scion of the Plantagenets. - -“Did you hear, Alan?” he said to his devoted friend, when at last they -were alone in their room; “I am destined to achieve fame and greatness. -I shall no longer be content to lead a quiet, unknown life.” - -All who came to know the Prince held him in the highest esteem, and were -surprised that so noble a youth had developed in comparative obscurity. -Many thought that King Richard might be childless, and that he was going -to a distant war which would be full of danger. In that case the next -heir to the English throne was Arthur. - -Hardly a word passed about Constance’s affairs and Höel’s solicitude. -Richard referred her to King Philip as soon as he should arrive; and -when Constance, greatly embarrassed, asked, “Are you angry because we -accepted his protection in a time of need?” Richard replied, “I do not -blame you; you had to have him for a friend, for England left you in the -lurch. My mother—” Here the King broke off abruptly, and then closed by -saying, “I think everything will be arranged by Philip. Arthur, of -course, will keep Geoffrey’s possessions, not only because of respect -for the dead, but also for our love of his son.” - -After a week, which to Arthur passed like a pleasant hour, King Philip -arrived in Rouen. His principal counsellors and several high -ecclesiastics were in his retinue, but not so many soldiers as in that -of Richard. - -Arthur was present at the first meeting of the two sovereigns, and -Philip’s searching glance discovered him even before Richard introduced -them. At the words, “My cousin and ward,” Philip stooped and kissed his -forehead. When Arthur, greatly moved by his cordiality of manner, -greeted him as the protector of his childhood, Philip’s serious face was -illuminated with a gracious smile, revealing the favorable impression -the Duke had made upon him. He had always sought the control of the Duke -of Brittany to hold England in check, but now he so unexpectedly found -Arthur such an engaging personality that he determined not to lose sight -of him. He called upon Constance and renewed his assurances of -friendship. When she expressed some anxiety lest, in the absence of the -two kings, she might be troubled by Eleanor, who was to remain in -England as regent, Philip invited her to go to his court. “You and your -son,” he said, “shall be under my feudal protection; and should you have -any fear for your personal safety, you can be sure of an honorable -reception in Paris.” - -Constance expressed her thanks in Richard’s presence, hoping he would -make a still closer claim to Arthur; but the Crusade monopolized all his -thoughts. He had already recognized Brittany as the hereditary fief -which would belong to Arthur when he came of age, and with this -assurance Constance had to be content. - -The departure of King Richard well-nigh broke Arthur’s heart, and -Richard embraced him with deep emotion. Philip admonished them again to -go to Paris whenever it seemed best. - -“That will yet happen,” said Höel to Alan on their way back. “Philip -well knows that fate will force Arthur into his arms. Had Richard -thought more of the future, we should not have been going home thus.” - - - - - Chapter X - The Return to Rennes - - -The friendly reception which the young Duke everywhere met as he -reëntered Brittany made the home-coming very dear to him. The situation -had changed, as he now realized, and the people had great expectations -of his future. When he came to the gates of cities, the people went out -to meet him with welcomes and good wishes. Arthur showed interest and -kindness for all, and the Duchess gave him precedence everywhere and -rejoiced at the enthusiasm manifested for him, both by high and by low. - -Upon their arrival at Rennes they received sad news. Bertha was no more. -She had died after a brief illness. It was the first real sorrow in -Arthur’s life, and his grief was hardly less than that of Höel and Alan, -who felt as if their happiness were forever lost. It separated Arthur’s -present life from his past life, and served to concentrate his thoughts -upon the future. All the news from the great world, into which he had -had a brief glance, now became of interest to him, especially everything -concerning the Crusade. As time passed, wandering pilgrims and minstrels -came and told of events in the morning-land,—of Richard’s exploits -before Acre and Ascalon,[13] and of his heroic conduct in times of -danger, which had won for him the name of “Lion-hearted.” Then news -ceased to come for a long time; but suddenly the report spread that -Philip Augustus had returned to France with only a remnant of his army. -It seemed incredible at first, but they soon found that it was true, for -the Duchess received a letter from Paris in which Philip urgently -requested her to come there with Arthur. She hesitated, however, for her -safety in Brittany was not imperilled. The King’s letter surprised them -all, particularly Arthur, who had a presentiment that it foreshadowed a -turning-point in his life. - -One evening a pilgrim appeared at the castle gate and desired to speak -with the Duke. The latter had just returned from the chase and was -standing in the anteroom as the stranger entered. - -“Rest yourself, holy man,” said Arthur, “and then tell me your errand.” - -“Allow me to speak with you in private,” replied the pilgrim. After -Arthur had dismissed those standing about, the pilgrim whispered a few -words to him. - -Hardly had he done so before Arthur made a loud outcry, and rushed into -the terrified Duchess’s apartment, exclaiming, “Richard is a prisoner!” -As he knew nothing more about it, the Duchess, after summoning Höel, had -the pilgrim brought to her, and asked him for the particulars. As soon -as the latter removed his palmer’s hat, Höel recognized him as Count -Guntram, one of the Crusaders in Richard’s army. After the first -greetings he told, at Arthur’s request, the story of the events which -led to the abandonment of Palestine. Forsaken by his allies, whom he had -alienated by his haughtiness of manner, Richard realized when it was too -late that he could not rescue Jerusalem with his army alone. He withdrew -reluctantly from the Holy City, and decided to return. His vessel was -separated from the others and wrecked upon the Italian coast. Too -impatient to wait for the rest of the fleet, he undertook to retreat -with a few companions. As they had to traverse a hostile country, they -adopted the garb of pilgrims, but they could not elude the sharp -scrutiny of spies. Richard fell into the hands of the Duke of Austria, -whom he had greatly offended during the Crusade, and the Duke consigned -his distinguished prisoner to Henry the Sixth, Emperor of Germany.[14] -His fugitive companions were making their way to their homes. - -Arthur, completely absorbed in Richard’s fate, contemplated plans for -his deliverance, and had no doubt that all the princes would unite with -him to rescue the prisoner. Guntram, however, gloomily shook his head, -and said: “Richard is imprisoned in the strong castle of Trifels[15] on -the Rhine, and there he will remain until he is released for a heavy -ransom. Think rather about yourself and your own affairs, noble Prince. -Your Uncle John, hoping that Richard will never return, is preparing to -attack Brittany and get you into his power as soon as possible. Make -your escape at once, lest all the noble scions of the house of -Plantagenet fall, and John remain, to the misfortune of the world.” - -Knight Guntram frequently repeated his warning before he left the -Duchess’s court, and the impression it made upon his hearers was soon -strengthened by indications of its truth. - -The country gradually began to grow restless and excited. The -coast-dwellers removed into the interior, for English vessels had been -seen, and they feared a landing. A letter also was received from Queen -Eleanor, in which the Duchess was warned not to make any claims upon -England for her son’s rights, as they would not be recognized. In the -event of Richard’s death, John, who was now sharing the sovereignty with -Eleanor, would certainly succeed to the throne. - -In view of the manifest danger to the Duke’s rights it was decided that -they must seek the protection and help of Philip Augustus. Accompanied -by their nearest and most devoted attendants, Duchess Constance and -Arthur once more set out, this time upon an eventful journey. Mourning -over the fate of their country and their own fate as well, they left -their beloved Brittany. Hardly had they crossed the frontier when John’s -troops poured into the country, beat back the mercenaries of Philip -Augustus, and placed his banner above the gates of the city. The people -mournfully submitted to his yoke, hoping in their secret hearts for the -return of their legitimate ruler. - - - - - Chapter XI - With King Philip Augustus - - -Constance and Arthur were received at the court of Philip Augustus in -Paris not after the manner of fugitives. The King gave them royal -recognition, and his spouse, the gracious Agnes of Meran, greeted them -most cordially. Philip evinced a peculiarly friendly interest in Arthur; -but he met his urgent request for assistance with a quiet smile, saying, -“I shall do all in my power to help you to retain your possessions and -all your rights. In the meantime, as there is a quarrel to be settled -between me and the Count of Flanders, will you go with me and win your -spurs on my side?” - -The King looked sharply at Arthur, who, thirsting for action, acceded to -his proposal notwithstanding the Duchess’s disapproval. She was obliged -to consent in the end, however, for Höel and Alan, who found idle court -life intolerable, gladly agreed to go also, and were eager to -participate in the affair. - -Arthur was to be admitted to knighthood at once, and chose Alan for his -brother-in-arms. During the night which preceded the important ceremony, -the youths kept knightly vigil to uplift their souls in prayer. They -were escorted by Höel and some of the leading knights to the castle -chapel, where they were left alone, after an impressive parting. The -barred doors shut them out from the world, and they knelt a long time -before the altar, engaged in their devotions. These concluded, they -arose, and with drawn swords made a circuit of the chapel walls, pausing -at times before the memorials of distinguished princes, whose statues -seemed almost ghostly in the uncertain flickerings of the ever-burning -lamps. The banners fastened to the columns, which reached to the dome, -fluttered, and the trophies gave out a hollow sound as the youths passed -them. At last they reached the altar again, and almost involuntarily -Arthur began to express his deep emotions. He thought of the cruel fate -which had snatched his father from him, and of the sorrowful burden -which had overwhelmed his mother. With a firm voice he pictured the -future for which he longed so ardently and hopefully. He would earn -distinction and fame under Philip’s leadership, and all brave heroes -would gladly help him in his struggle for his rights. Then, when Richard -had returned to the throne of England, and he had earned Philip’s -good-will, how successfully his life would unfold! “And you, Alan, my -brother-in-arms,” he said, turning to him, “shall always be nearest my -side, however high a station I may reach.” - -Glowing with youthful enthusiasm, Alan knelt before Arthur and lowered -his sword with the utmost reverence, for he believed in Arthur with all -his soul. Joyfully the latter exclaimed: “Oh, that a sign might be given -to reveal my future!” - -At that instant the moon broke through the clouds and illuminated the -lofty stained glass windows. In the sudden crimson glow Arthur and Alan -looked as if they were sprinkled with blood. Their faces, hair, and -shoulders were tinted a deep red. They gazed upon one another with -astonishment, but the red glow soon disappeared, and they were once more -in the semi-darkness. Though the effect, which was caused by the light -passing through the ruby-red panes, was easily explainable, yet they -were deeply impressed by it. They spoke no more, but stood motionless by -the altar, awaiting the coming of day. - -The morning light had hardly broken when the doors of the chapel were -opened and a band of knights came to greet their new brothers. Höel -embraced them and smiled at Arthur’s disturbed countenance; but when he -saw that Alan too was pale and agitated, he became serious. There was no -time to question them, for a multitude quickly poured into the chapel. -The entire court was soon assembled. The ecclesiastics gathered about -the altar, and at last the King entered with the Queen and the Duchess -Constance. At the close of the religious service Philip entered the -chancel and bade Arthur kneel. Touching his shoulder with his sword, he -dubbed him knight and received his vows. When Alan had likewise been -admitted to knighthood, their golden spurs were given them, and shouting -“Saint Denis!” and “Saint George!” the knights embraced their new -comrades. All present joined in congratulation, and Höel had to tear -them away almost by force, so that they might have rest and refreshment -and be in readiness for the afternoon’s tournament. When the time came, -they were assisted in putting on their armor by knights, but Arthur kept -his sash in his hand so that his mother might bind it about him. The -gloomy night was forgotten, and as he passed along the spacious -corridors of the Louvre[16] every one he met stopped to admire his -youthful beauty and to make smiling return for his friendly greeting. - -As he approached the Duchess’s apartment he heard delightful strains of -music, and hesitated about entering; for Constance, since the great -sorrow had come into her life, seldom touched the harp. At last, -however, he softly opened the door and glanced into the large room. The -Duchess was reclining upon a couch, her head resting upon her hand, and -her pale face bedewed with tears. A young lady, who was playing the -harp, sat near her on a tabouret. She ceased as Arthur quickly advanced -and bowed low to the two ladies. The younger rose in surprise and looked -inquiringly at the Duchess, who took her hand and, turning to Arthur, -said, “You must know, my son, who has played so beautifully for my -consolation. This is the Princess Marie of France,[17] whom Philip has -brought from the cloisters to-day. Though it is our first meeting, she -well knows my sorrow.” - -“Noble lady,” said Marie gently, “I too have known sorrow. My mother is -dead.” - -“May the blessing of Heaven comfort you, gracious lady, and bring its -peace to a heart which knows so well how to comfort others,” exclaimed -Arthur. “I shall go to the field contentedly, for I know that an angel -will be at my mother’s side.” - -Trumpet peals from the courtyard summoned to the tournament. The clank -of armor was heard in the anteroom, and knights were in waiting to act -as Arthur’s escort. - -“It is my first venture with arms, dear mother. Give me your blessing, I -beseech you,” implored Arthur; “and you, Princess, shall tie on my sash -as a surety of good fortune in the contest.” - -Marie directed a questioning glance at the Duchess, and when she smiled -in return, threw the scarf over Arthur’s shoulder and fastened it. After -a word of thanks, Arthur hastened to his waiting associates, and the -ladies betook themselves to the Queen, whose guests they were to be at -the tournament. - -The field was encircled with a dense throng of persons of all ranks. The -spectators watched Arthur eagerly as he rode in, followed by Alan and -four knights, who drew up in line. Their adversaries confronted them in -similar line. At a signal from the King the knights rushed at each -other. Höel smilingly watched his _protégés_, who distinguished -themselves by their daring and dexterity. At the first onset Arthur -parried the thrust of his enemy, and at the second advanced from the -other side with such fury that his opponent was taken off his guard and -was dismounted. Arthur was declared victor. The same good fortune -attended him in the remaining contests, and at the close he received a -wreath from the Queen’s own hands as his prize. Never was handsomer -knight seen than Arthur, as with visor raised he lifted his crowned head -and saluted the princesses. At the court banquet he was assigned a place -between his mother and the Princess Marie, and his heart swelled with -joy and pride. - -The time for the departure of the expedition drew nigh, and Arthur spent -his leisure moments in the company of the Duchess and her young friend. -On the last evening the King visited them, and after a brief -conversation turned to the Duke. “Take a long farewell,” said he. “Guard -yourself in battle, for your reward will be Marie’s hand.” - -Arthur and the Princess stood speechless with surprise for some time, -but the silence was at last broken by the Duchess: “Yes, Arthur, it is -the King’s will to give Marie to you as wife, and to me as daughter, -some day, when our lot is a happier one.” - -“For that I hope, with God’s help,” answered the King. - - - - - Chapter XII - In the Field - - -Arthur was in the field several months with Philip, and though he had to -endure all that powerful warrior’s severe discipline, he fought for him -as valiantly as he would have done for himself. All this time the enemy -remained unsubdued; but at last the King, having cut off all probable -chance of escape, looked for a decisive result. The day for the attack -was fixed, and everything was made ready. On the evening before the -battle, after issuing his orders, the King retired to his tent to read -some letters which a messenger had brought from Paris. The chancellor -urgently entreated him to return, for disorder was spreading, and the -finances were in such desperate condition that he could procure no more -money. - -“Ha!” said the King to himself, “how shall we meet the needs of the -Empire? There is but one way. The Jews must empty their pockets. The ban -shall be raised. We expelled them to please the Pope, who is now -secretly plotting with my enemies against me and annoying me in every -way.” The King called for his secretary, but instead of that official a -knight suddenly entered the tent. Recognizing Arthur, he waited for him -to speak. - -“Oh, my King,” said Arthur excitedly, “I have had news from my uncle.” - -Philip frowned and asked, “What does John want now?” - -“My news is not from John; I am speaking of Richard. He is free. He is -no longer a prisoner in the castle of Trifels.” - -“How,” interrupted the King, “has the ransom been furnished?” - -“He is free,” repeated Arthur; “a deserter from the Netherlands brought -the tidings. Richard has embarked on the Holland coast. They recognized -him, though he went there in disguise.” - -“Alone!” said the astonished King. “Oh, the Lion-hearted!” - -“Without doubt he has crossed to England,” continued Arthur excitedly, -“and now it is time my King, for me to hasten to his assistance.” - -“Thoughtless youth!” broke in Philip, “would you forsake me before the -end of the campaign and ingloriously leave before we know whether -Richard has actually reached his fatherland?” - -Arthur grew thoughtful, and retired to consult Höel and Alan. The latter -was eager to go, for he was not enthusiastic in his devotion to Philip; -he would rather have fought for Richard. But Höel twirled his gray -mustache and shook his head. He feared Richard’s rash and unstable -disposition, and knew that he could not be relied upon. “Philip is right -in this matter,” he said. “Let us first dispose of this Fleming; after -that it will be time to think of the other matter.” - -The battle was fought the next day, and resulted in the defeat of the -Count of Flanders after a stout resistance. The King himself led his -warriors, sword in hand, in an attack upon the enemy, who were seeking -to hold a bridge. His battle-cry, “Montjoie St. Denis!”[18] spread panic -in the ranks of his foes, and “Plantagenet!” “Plantagenet!” resounded -where Arthur and his knights were fighting. - -The victory was won. The enemy were driven over the bridge, and threw -away their arms. The King warmly congratulated Arthur upon his bravery, -but did not grant his request for leave of absence. Arthur reluctantly -submitted rather than make his appearance before Richard as a fugitive -without knights or warriors. - -In the meantime Richard reached England; and as soon as he had announced -his presence to his friends he ascended the throne amid popular -rejoicings, John yielding his claim with seeming willingness. About the -same time Philip returned to Paris; Arthur accompanied him, and was so -delighted to see his mother and bride once more that he forgot his -longing to go to Richard. - -Banquets and tournaments were arranged by the court, and Arthur, because -of his bravery, was the central figure among all the youthful heroes. So -continuous were the feasts and sports that he hardly had time for -thought. - -One morning Alan, equipped and spurred as for a long ride, came to -Arthur’s bedside and woke him, saying, “Richard is in France.” - -“Let us hasten to him, then,” said Arthur, springing up. - -“You had better not go. It will only occasion needless delay. Let me go -to your uncle,” implored Alan. “I can reach him quickly. He is about to -attack the Duke of Limoges, and is camped with his little army before -the fortress of Chalus. I will tell him all, and if he calls you, you -need no longer hesitate. Let me go, my Prince, and keep my mission a -secret from the court. They are playing false with you, one and all.” - -Alan rushed out, and Arthur looked after him in surprise. Only Höel knew -of his son’s undertaking, and he gave out that he had sent him away. -Philip, who was well apprised of what was going on, kept quiet, and only -sought to attach Arthur to him still more closely. - -When the entertainment came to an end, Philip left the Louvre to hold -court at Compiègne[19] during the beautiful springtime. How delightful -it was to roam about that great forest! Every day the Princess rode on -her white palfrey, with her falcon attached to her slender wrist, Duke -Arthur riding by her side upon his fiery Arab steed, which had been -given him by the King. A band of companions and servants on foot and on -horse followed them, and the hills and woods resounded with the baying -of hounds and the halloos of hunters. A mystic charm seemed to pervade -the greenwood, which protected them from all contact with the outside -world and made life a happy dream. The Duchess herself seemed to forget -her grief and the insecurity of her affairs, and the King encouraged all -these joyous sports without participating in them. - -But suddenly these happy revellers were recalled to the realities of -life by a fearful occurrence. King Richard the Lion-hearted was dead -before Chalus—killed by an arrow. Arthur could not believe the dreadful -news until Alan, pale and exhausted by his hard ride, arrived and -confirmed it. He came from the spot, was with the King when he received -his death wound, and brought his last message of continued faith in -Arthur’s loyalty and uprightness, and his wish that he could once more -see his nephew. But, alas, it was too late now! The great Lion-hearted -was gone, and John mounted the vacant throne. - -“Never, so long as I live, will I relinquish my paternal inheritance,” -exclaimed Arthur. - - - - - Chapter XIII - War Preparations - - -In the excitement which King Richard’s death produced in England, -Eleanor contrived to secure an appearance of justice in John’s -sovereignty. A spurious will of Henry the Second’s was opened by her, by -the provisions of which John was given the crown, regardless of the -legitimate claims of the son of Geoffrey, his oldest brother. By this -means Arthur was also cut off from the succession. The injustice was -clear enough; but John, with the aid of a strong following of the -nobles, whom he had secured by artifice and promises, kept possession of -power. The time was now come for Philip Augustus openly and without -delay to maintain Arthur’s rights. Nothing less was at stake than the -title to the English crown. John was declared a throne-robber, and was -summoned as a feudal tenant before the French tribunal. In case of -disobedience war would be declared against him. John had already made -his plans to go to France at the head of an army, with the intention, as -far as he was able, of permanently wresting the English provinces from -the domination of France. He had not a doubt he could easily settle the -claims of Constance and Arthur and succeed in his purpose. Determined as -Philip Augustus may have been to defend Arthur’s rights, somehow the war -preparations were delayed much longer than seemed safe to the Duke, who -could scarcely conceal his impatience. He resolved to challenge his -uncle to single combat, and reluctantly followed the advice of his -mother to act with caution. - -“Why does Philip hesitate?” he indignantly exclaimed. - -“I believe the King is waiting for money,” replied Höel. - -Arthur contemptuously shrugged his shoulders. - -“Alas!” sighed Constance, “how can our plans succeed? We are very poor.” - -Arthur hastened to the Louvre, and although the chamberlain informed him -that the King was holding an important interview, he insisted upon -admission. Nothing could be more urgent than his own affairs. - -“It serves you right,” the King was saying as the Duke was announced. -Philip was seated at a table covered with papers. By his side stood an -old man in a cringing attitude, who cast a hasty glance at Arthur as he -entered. - -“Welcome, cousin,” said the King, with a smile. “You have come in time -to be a partner in our business arrangement.” - -He beckoned to the old man, who submissively bowed his head. His spare -figure was clad in a dark cloak of heavy silk. A tall black velvet cap -covered his head and his long gray locks hung down his shoulders. His -attire proclaimed him a Jew, and when he began to speak his voice -awakened memories in Arthur’s mind. - -“Your Majesty,” said the Jew, “spare us this demand. Our coffers are -still empty because of the treasures you took from us not long ago, when -Your Grace allowed us to return to your kingdom.” - -“You shall only lend to us this time,” said the King. - -“Upon what security?” quickly asked the Jew. - -“Upon this security,” said Arthur, turning toward him and displaying the -ring he wore on his finger. “Would you like to see the note also?” he -said with a smile. “Do you know how it reads?” - -The Jew hesitated an instant, then turned the ring to the light and -looked keenly at Arthur. Raising his head, he said with a certain -nobility of expression, “I know you. You are the Duke of Brittany.” - -“Say rather, the King of England,” added Philip. “Well, Arthur, let us -close up this business with Abraham, which has already fruitlessly -consumed an hour of our time. Listen, Abraham. We need thirty thousand -gold gulden to equip our troops, and a like sum in six months to pay -them.” - -The King arose, and Abraham went to the door; but before leaving he -turned to Arthur and said in a low tone, “If you will come to my poor -abode this evening, most gracious Duke, you shall be satisfied.” - - - - - Chapter XIV - In the House of the Jew - - -At nightfall Arthur and Alan, stoutly armed, proceeded to the Jewish -Quarter, which occupied a remote part of the city and was surrounded by -walls. Its only gate was open, and the two passed undisturbed through -the dark narrow streets, bordered with tall houses. The few windows were -barred with iron shutters, and wherever a door was open one might fancy -he was looking into an endless vault. Human figures appeared now and -then, timorously avoiding the gaze of the strangers, and looking after -them suspiciously from their lurking places. It was with some difficulty -that Alan induced an old woman to stop and tell them where Abraham -lived. - -Abraham’s house was a large one, with tightly closed doors and windows. -At the sound of the knocker, a wicket was opened behind the iron grating -and a voice asked the strangers’ business. Alan answered cautiously that -they were expected by Abraham. Thereupon followed a clanking of bars and -bolts; the heavy door was opened, and Abraham stood on the threshold, -bowing low, and saying: “Welcome, noble gentlemen! Enter!” - -It was not without some apprehension that the youths followed him -through a low, dimly lighted passageway. The air was close and heavy, -and no sound could be heard from without. At last their guide opened a -door, threw back a dark curtain, and bowed the strangers into an -apartment where they stood as transfixed with surprise as if they had -entered another world. They knew not whether they were in a garden or a -salon. High walls with many columns, balconies, and galleries enclosed a -spacious room which, open above, disclosed the sky. A splashing fountain -occupied the centre. All about flamed countless tapers upon metal -candelabra set in luxurious flower-beds. Groups of shrubs bearing rare -fruit sprang from the soil, which was covered with fine green turf and -colored stones set in a beautiful mosaic. Here and there were heavy -purple rugs upon which soft, gold-tasselled cushions were scattered -about. Festoons of flowers and rich draperies depended from the -galleries and columns. A banquet table set with glistening crystal and -silver plate stood upon an estrade. The youths seated themselves upon a -silk-covered settle with golden feet, and Abraham said with the utmost -reverence: - -“Be my guests, noble gentlemen, and count it no disgrace to eat with a -Jew, whom you, my gracious Duke, once rescued when he was near to -death.” - -Abraham clapped his hands and two handsome, black-eyed boys came -forward, bringing the strangers perfumed water in silver bowls. Then -food and sweet, spicy wines were set before them. But all this was done -without noise and with soft, quick movements; for at meals the Jews were -always apprehensive and ever in readiness for flight. Abraham was the -first to speak. Turning to the Duke, he said: “The gold which King -Philip demanded I refused, for he has already had enough from us. Are -you sure indeed that if he had it, he would use it for your advantage, -Duke of Brittany?” - -Arthur replied that it was only the lack of money which kept him from -beginning the war. - -“And do you expect to gain the crown of England? Would you not be -fortunate even if Brittany were your own?” - -Arthur reddened and said, somewhat hesitatingly, “It is my right, my -inheritance.” - -“Pardon me,” continued Abraham. “You would grace a throne, and what I -can do shall be at your service. King Philip may have the gold, and I -hope it will be used for your advantage. But a younger prince needs many -things which he may not obtain from the King. Perhaps I may in some ways -realize your wishes also. Be pleased, gracious Duke, to follow me.” - -Abraham led the astonished youths into a subterranean vault lit by a -lamp from above, unlocked a massive chest, and, lifting the heavy lid, -invited Arthur to come nearer. It was filled with golden ornaments and -jewels. Opening a second chest, which was filled with leathern bags, he -said: “Accept. Every bag contains a thousand gold pieces. Accept, noble -Duke.” - -“No!” said Arthur, stepping back. “What you give Philip will suffice -me.” - -“But Philip will have to give me security,” said Abraham; “that is our -business.” - -“And I can give you no security,” replied Arthur. - -“You yourself are my security, Duke,” said Abraham with great -earnestness. “When you shall come to the throne you will not forget the -children of Israel, and you will allow them a home in your dominions.” - -“I promise that,” said Arthur. “Once I have the power, I will be a just -ruler.” - -“Take this as a souvenir of this hour,” said the Jew, throwing a golden -chain around Arthur’s neck. Then he turned to Alan and gave him a bag of -gold. “Equip a special troop of trusty, valiant men who will stand by -your Duke in every time of danger,” said he. “I do not mean men like -you, for such hearts as yours cannot be bought with gold.” - -“That is enough,” said Alan as Abraham placed one bag after another in -Alan’s cloak. “Thanks! thanks, Abraham! Farewell!” - -“God prosper you,” said Abraham as he escorted them to the street. They -had some difficulty in getting out of the Quarter, as the gate was -closed, but when Alan announced their names to the captain of the watch, -it was opened at once. They hurried back to their dwelling and told -their experiences to Höel, who advised them to let no one but Constance -know how they came by their treasure. - - - - - Chapter XV - Arthur’s Departure - - -The recruiting of troops for the Duke of Brittany now made rapid -progress. Famous knights offered themselves and their followers for his -service. Many of the leaders in the Crusade, who had been forced to -discharge their followers, now assembled them anew under Höel’s standard -and accepted his earnest money, and Alan selected sixteen knights, the -flower of the young nobles, who devoted themselves to the exclusive -personal service of the Duke and received a princely sum for their -outfit. - -The court ladies also took an active part in the war preparations and -assembled daily in the Queen’s apartments to work upon fine -embroideries. Arthur and his knights were provided with gorgeous banners -and sashes, and were often consulted about their decoration. - -“No, Marie,” said Arthur, noticing her work, “place no king’s crown -above my escutcheon; as a true Plantagenet, the broom flower is my only -emblem.” - -“But you, not John, are the King,” replied Marie. - -“I will decide that on the field,” said Arthur. - -All his petty troubles vanished, Philip was now ready for the successful -prosecution of his plans. He decided that Arthur should go with a part -of the force to Anjou and establish himself there, and he himself would -follow later with the main army and completely shatter John’s power. But -before he made any move, Philip resolved to attach Arthur yet more -closely to him by marrying him to the Princess Marie. The bridal pair, -as well as the Duchess, were greatly surprised by this decision, and -only the nearest intimates were bidden secretly to the nuptial ceremony. -At midnight, in the glare of torches, Arthur stood with his bride before -the altar, where he had lately been admitted to knighthood. Alan thought -of that night, and glanced at the window through which the red light had -streamed upon them. But no evil omen disturbed the blessing which the -priest invoked upon the union. The marriage was celebrated next day at -court, and at the same time the coming departure of the Duke was -announced. At last the moment was at hand when Arthur must leave all and -take the field to fight for the crown of his ancestors. - -Duchess Constance strove hard to remain calm as she bade Arthur -farewell, but her heart sank within her as she thought of the dangers he -must encounter. Gladly would she have restrained him from the -undertaking into which he had impetuously thrown himself. Holding him in -sorrowful embrace, she said with quivering voice: “Farewell, my son! My -only one! May the saints preserve you.” The Princess Marie also embraced -him, sobbing: “Do not go, my husband! I shall never see you again.” - -“Keep good courage, Marie. God is merciful.” - -“But men are cruel. Oh, stay with me!” - -“Let me fight for my honor and my crown. You shall see me return -victorious.” - -Arthur tore himself away and left them. A band of his knights awaited -him in the castle yard and Alan was holding his steed’s bridle. Arthur -swung himself into the saddle and, with a glance and a wave of his hand -toward the balcony where Constance and Marie were standing, rode to the -head of his followers. With an exultant shout, “France for Plantagenet!” -and with banners waving and arms glistening, the Duke of Brittany led -the way to fight afar for his crown. - - - - - Chapter XVI - The War with John - - -Arthur advanced unmolested with his little force on the road to Anjou, -via Touraine, until he reached Tours. He expected to encounter the first -resistance there; and indeed a considerable armed band did meet him near -the city gate, but not with hostile design. They were knights of Anjou -and Poitou, who had deserted King John and come out of the city to -welcome Arthur. As soon as the Duke came in sight they loudly shouted, -“Hail, all hail, Arthur Plantagenet, King of England!” Both surprised -and delighted, Arthur entered the hospitable city. The people welcomed -him in the most friendly manner and escorted him to the bishop’s palace, -where quarters had been provided for him and his leaders. A grand -banquet, given by the burghers in his honor, closed the day’s -festivities. - -The next morning Höel advised the Prince not to indulge too long in -entertainments, nor revel in fancied security, but to hold a serious -council of war at once. Arthur thereupon summoned his leading knights to -the great hall of the palace, where he also appeared, accompanied by the -bishop. As he ascended the steps to the throne seat and took his place, -he was truly regal in person and bearing. Though he wore a simple duke’s -cap, he bore himself with as much dignity as if it were a kingly crown. -Looking around upon the assembly with an air of ease and -self-possession, he said: “Noble knights and gentlemen, thanks for your -readiness and goodwill in coming to my assistance against John, my -usurping uncle. I ask for your advice as to the most effective method of -attacking him. One hundred knights and their followers are here, and in -a few days a like number will be sent us from our loyal Brittany. But, -hardly three days’ journey from here, John has thrice that number of -experienced troops. It would be useless to cope with such a powerful -force before King Philip’s troops join us. That will be soon. If you -agree with me, we will await the King’s arrival here.” - -Arthur ceased, and the knights began making suggestions. Höel, the most -experienced of them all, supported his proposal, but the knights of -Anjou and Poitou were not in favor of delay. In the midst of the general -indecision, one of the foremost of them, the Count of Aubigny, advanced -and said: “Duke, permit me to state my plan. Instead of idly awaiting -King Philip here, let us make an advance movement. Not far from here is -the small fortress of Mirabeau, where Queen Eleanor and her garrison are -shut in.” - -“Eleanor!” muttered Arthur, with lowering brows and blazing eyes. - -“The city is poorly defended,” continued the Count, “though it has for -its champion William Longsword, Earl of Salisbury. But we have captured -two letters from the Queen to John, in which she urgently implores him -to come to her relief, as they cannot hold the city in case of attack. -What is your decision, noble gentlemen? Shall we march to Mirabeau, -surprise the fortress, and take the Queen prisoner?” - -The hazardous proposition met with the approval of the majority, -notwithstanding Höel’s protests and Arthur’s advice to wait a day or two -for news from King Philip. They were outvoted, and at last reluctantly -consented rather than subject themselves to the reproach of cowardice. - -A few days later, Arthur and his small force reached the walls of -Mirabeau. Höel was assigned to the leadership of the assault, and strove -to conduct the undertaking, which he could not prevent, as judiciously -as possible. The city gates were forced open, and after a short struggle -the assailants advanced into the city. But a more difficult task awaited -them—the capture of the citadel in which Queen Eleanor and her defenders -were sheltered. Höel vainly sought to mass his force and storm the -fortress. While Arthur and Alan advanced with their close-set column of -knights, the others were straggling about the city in quest of plunder. -As Höel with his trusty band approached the citadel tower, he was struck -by a missile hurled from the roof. Höel fell, and the rest stood as if -rooted to the spot. The English took advantage of the occurrence to make -a sally from the tower and threw the ranks of the knights into dire -confusion. Instead of regular battle a fearful hand-to-hand encounter -ensued; but Arthur had time enough when Höel fell to order the nearest -knights to dismount and remove him from the scene of the fighting. He -then turned and commanded Alan to follow his father. - -“Never more,” said Alan. “I must follow you as honor demands.” - -There was no longer time for words. The advanced rank of the English was -already upon them, and the young heroes stood with drawn swords ready to -meet the onset. - -“Sound an alarm!” shouted Arthur to the trumpeters, hoping thereby to -summon the absent knights to their assistance. The call was in vain. Not -a friend appeared. But hark! In the distance another trumpet blast -answered his own. - -“What is that?” exclaimed Arthur. But Alan was as ignorant of its -meaning as himself. Suddenly a knight rode forward from the English -side—a stalwart figure on a black steed, motioned his followers to halt, -and pointing with his sword to Arthur, said: “Surrender, Duke of -Brittany. Resistance is useless. The trumpet you have heard announces -the approach of King John’s army. Your confederates are defeated. You -are surrounded, and retreat is cut off.” - -“Then I will fight for life and liberty like a true knight,” replied -Arthur. “I will never surrender myself to John.” He rushed upon the -knight, and Alan attacked another. Superior in skill and -self-confidence, Arthur’s adversary acted upon the defensive until the -Duke’s sword point touched his breastplate. Upon this the English knight -no longer restrained himself, but returned blow for blow and thrust for -thrust. During the encounter Arthur’s horse stumbled and fell, carrying -his rider with him. He was on his feet in an instant, but the fastenings -of his helmet were broken in the fall and the Duke’s head was -unprotected. The English knight did not take advantage of this, but -lowered his sword and said: “You have fought bravely and can do no more, -Duke of Brittany. Surrender.” - -“To whom?” said Arthur, also lowering his sword. - -“To me, William Longsword, Earl of Salisbury.” - -“What!” cried Arthur bitterly, “a Plantagenet! How could you have the -heart, cousin, to fight against Henry’s nephew?” - -He extended his sword. Salisbury took it, and, gazing at Arthur, said in -a tone of utter astonishment: “By Heaven, his features prove the truth -of his words. Geoffrey, as he was in life!” Then advancing, he said, “My -prince and cousin, most unwillingly I take you prisoner, but you shall -be a prisoner only in name.” - -“But how can you satisfactorily explain this to John?” asked Arthur. - -“That can be arranged. You may think evil of him, and unfortunately I -cannot altogether defend his course, but he will not tarnish his -knightly honor by abuse of a prisoner. Follow me, Duke Arthur, and rest -assured I shall treat you with the utmost consideration.” - -The fighting paused while the two were conversing, and at last Salisbury -gave the order for cessation of battle. But where were those young -knights who had followed Arthur? Scattered, wounded, or captured, they -were forced to declare themselves defeated, like their Duke. - -Turning to Arthur, Salisbury asked, “What are your wishes with regard to -your followers?” - -“I hope, noble Salisbury, you will arrange matters so that at the close -of the war they may be ransomed and return to their homes. Above all, -care for the Knight Mordant. He fell at the very outset—” - -“What!” interposed Salisbury, with the utmost emotion. “My old companion -in arms fallen!” - -“And this is his son,” said Arthur, taking Alan by the hand. “Permit him -to attend his father or bury his body.” - -Without hesitation Salisbury replied: “He shall go free, and keep his -steed and weapons, if he will give his promise not to fight against -England for a year.” - -A stir among those standing near them diverted the attention of the -speakers. Six soldiers came in sight bearing the body of Knight Höel -Mordant prone upon their lances. With a despairing cry Alan bent over -the body, the warriors also showing signs of sorrow at the loss of the -hero. At last Alan rose and said with trembling voice: “I no longer -desire my liberty. Let me remain with my Duke.” - -But Arthur answered: “For my sake, Alan, accept the Earl’s offer. Hasten -to my wife and mother and urge my friends to send a ransom to John, that -I may be released. Take this ring. You know who gave it to me. He has -the power to help me.” Arthur took Abraham’s ring from his finger and -placed it upon Alan’s. When Alan would have offered objection, Arthur -said for the first time in a tone of command, “I wish it.” As his loyal -friend sorrowfully bowed in submission, Arthur stretched out his arms -and embraced him. They remained thus until Alan looked upon Arthur with -sad eyes and tore himself away. - -At Salisbury’s signal his men escorted him and the Duke to the gate of -the tower, in front of which guards were stationed with crossed -halberds. As they approached, the guards lowered their weapons and -admitted them. Out of the brilliant glow of the evening sky Arthur -entered the gloom of the vaulted passage. Salisbury quickly followed -him, and the Duke of Brittany was a prisoner. - -Alan remained immovable upon his steed as long as he could see a trace -of Arthur’s retreating figure, but when it disappeared behind the dark -walls, he gave spurs to his horse and galloped at full speed through the -city and out into the country toward Paris. - - - - - Chapter XVII - The Imprisonment - - -Several days had passed since Arthur entered the tower of Mirabeau, -where by Salisbury’s orders a large and well-furnished room was provided -for him. He not only had all the necessities for comfort, but much -personal pleasure, for famous English visitors to Mirabeau were -permitted to call upon him. Whenever he appeared upon the walls in the -company of an attendant, the soldiers of the garrison hastened to see -him. He greeted them in such a cordial yet dignified manner that many a -hearty benediction was uttered by them. - -Salisbury himself visited him almost daily, and manifested the utmost -concern for the welfare of his famous cousin. Upon such occasions Arthur -frequently spoke of England and indulged in fancies of what he would do -if he were King. - -“Silence,” said Salisbury, with a smile. “I must not listen. You are -talking high treason.” - -At the very outset of his imprisonment Arthur had longed for an -interview with his grandmother, Queen Eleanor. She declined seeing him, -however, until she had ascertained John’s intentions. But just at this -time she had a letter from her son, in which he wrote: “I shall be with -you in a few days. Having performed all your duties to the Prince -hitherto, see to it in some way that he is harmless in the future.” - -The Queen clearly understood the double meaning of his words and -considered the best means for carrying out his wishes. One day she -abruptly said to Salisbury, “Bring your prisoner to me in the morning.” -As he hesitated about replying, she added in the most insolent manner, -“I hear continually about your intercourse with the Duke, and it does -not please me, my lord.” - -“By my long sword,” replied Salisbury impetuously, “I would rather be -the object of your suspicion than have you cause the Prince to suffer.” - -“Is he really as captivating as that?” said Eleanor, changing her tone. -“I notice the people take no pains to conceal their admiration of his -fine face and knightly bearing.” - -“He is—and you may as well know it,” replied Salisbury—“he is a -Plantagenet from head to foot; and those who doubt it, or seek to make -others doubt it, have malicious designs.” - -“When we have recognized him as a Plantagenet and our grandson, it will -be time to award him his proper rank. We will see him in the morning.” - -Salisbury looked sharply at the Queen, as if to discover her purpose, -but one of his honest, straightforward nature could not read this crafty -woman. He determined, however, to watch over Arthur with increased -vigilance, for—and the reason he could hardly explain himself—the youth -had won his love and devotion. - -While Arthur was attending mass the next morning with Salisbury, the -Queen was arranging for the interview with the son of the hated -Constance in her apartment. Two soldiers of the royal bodyguard -submissively received her orders. As she sat at a table covered with -papers and writing materials she heard the gong strike the hour which -marked the close of the morning service. - -“Step behind those doors,” she said to the soldiers, “and await this -signal. As soon as you hear me strike that metal cup with this silver -key, enter, overpower and bind the prisoner, then do what I shall order. -But hold! Before you go, make a hotter fire in that brazier so that the -irons may be heated—now, go.” - -The guard disappeared behind the door, and Eleanor, gazing fixedly at -the irons in the coals, said to herself: “‘Let him be made harmless in -the future,’ John says; well, a blind man is harmless enough. He will -not fascinate people when he has lost his sight. A blind king never can -rule over England.” - -Steps were heard in the passage leading to the apartment, and as the -Queen turned her head, she saw Arthur and Salisbury entering. Arthur -stopped a moment, awaiting a greeting from the Queen, who sat in -silence. As he approached her and she observed his noble figure and -beautiful face, she suddenly rose and put out her hands as if to keep -him off. - -“Will you send me away? Will you not speak to your grandson?” said -Arthur reproachfully. - -“My grandson!” said Eleanor, with her eyes bent upon him. “No—my -son—Geoffrey.” - -“Yes,” said Salisbury, “one might fancy Geoffrey had come back to life.” - -“Oh! that it were so, if it would only give me his mother’s love!” -exclaimed Arthur, kneeling and taking the Queen’s hand. - -“Do not recall him,” replied Eleanor passionately. “Geoffrey scorned his -mother’s love. I loved him better than any of my sons, and he gave his -heart to Constance of Brittany, whom I detest.” - -“You speak of my mother,” quickly replied Arthur. “Oh, she is good and -noble. What has she done that you should hate her so?” - -“What has she done?” replied Eleanor. “She alienated my son from me. He -no longer loved me. He no longer listened to my advice. He was -disloyal.” - -“Was your advice always sound?” asked Salisbury, with great earnestness. -“Be fair, Queen. Remember, it was your advice that led Geoffrey into -rebellion against his king and father.” - -“No more of that, Salisbury,” interposed Eleanor. - -“No,” resumed Arthur. “Let bygones be bygones. Be reconciled to my -mother. I will love you both, if you will only permit it, grandmother.” - -There was deep emotion in his supplicating tone and looks, and Eleanor -was touched by it. She stood for a moment reflecting; then, turning to -Salisbury, she said, “Leave us.” - -Salisbury withdrew slowly and reluctantly, but ready to return at the -first summons. Eleanor looked earnestly at the Duke as she said: -“Listen, Arthur. I am old, but I am still capable of love and of hatred. -I could love you, image of my favorite son, and so exalt you that you -would never need again to wear Philip’s armor. If I so wish, John will -choose you as his successor, and will so engage upon his kingly honor. -John must obey my wishes and the consent of all England will follow. I -can give you the crown. I now proffer it to you, but upon one -condition.” - -“And what is that?” asked Arthur with trembling voice. - -“You must accompany me to England and cut loose from all you leave in -France. The Pope will dissolve your union with the Princess Marie. You -must declare war against Philip Augustus.” - -“And my mother?” - -“You must leave her to her fate.” - -“Never!” cried Arthur. “Oh, you are heartless, grandmother. If I thought -my heart was capable of such wickedness, I would tear it out of my -breast.” - -“Once more I leave you free to make a decision. Choose,” said Eleanor. - -“I never will choose disgrace!” exclaimed Arthur. - -Eleanor stepped to the table and took the silver key from the metal cup. -As she raised her hand to strike, her gaze fell upon Arthur’s eyes, -which were glistening as if he were inspired. “No,” she muttered, “I -cannot do it. They are Geoffrey’s eyes.” The key fell upon the soft -carpet from her helpless hand. “Leave me,” she said. “Let us never see -each other again in this life.” She placed her hands upon Arthur’s -shoulders and looked at him long and earnestly. Then she sadly withdrew -them and turned away. Arthur hurried from the apartment and met -Salisbury, who had been waiting for him at the threshold. When Eleanor -found she was alone, she stamped her foot and summoned the guards. “Take -that away,” she said, pointing to the brazier; “the fire is dead.” - -During Arthur’s visit to the Queen, reports of the interview and of -Eleanor’s evil designs against her grandson spread through the city. -There was great excitement, and open threats were made against her. As -Arthur mounted the stairs with Salisbury he was greeted with loud -applause by soldiers and knights in the castle yard. “Here he is,” -shouted those nearest him. “He lives,” said others, and suddenly all -joined in the enthusiastic cry, “Long live Arthur Plantagenet!” The -Duke, overcome with surprise, waved his hand and thanked them. Then he -followed Salisbury, who made a passage for him through the crowd with -some difficulty. The shouts were audible in the apartment of the Queen, -where, concealed behind a curtain, she was watching the throng below. - -The dangerous excitement hastened her decision to deliver Arthur to the -King. She might possibly have changed her intentions had not John -entered Mirabeau that same evening with his army. As soon as he was -alone with his mother, he inquired about Arthur, and broke into a fury -of passion when he found that nothing had happened to the prisoner. His -rage increased when he learned of the favorable impression his nephew -had made upon the English troops and that Eleanor herself had shown a -disposition to sympathize with him. “How is it,” he cried, “that I find -you negotiating with Arthur, especially when unexpected events have -thrown him into my power? Are you helping him, mother? Go, go! You have -grown old and weak. I care nothing for his adherence to my cause or for -Philip’s assistance. Possession and right are on my side.” - -“The right!” replied Eleanor. “Ask your conscience in what manner King -Henry’s will gave you that right.” - -“Silence,” said John. “I know that I am indebted to your cunning; but -still you must remain loyal to me.” - -“I know that,” replied Eleanor, “but listen to my advice.” - -“Enough for the present,” said John. “We will think about the matter -to-morrow morning, mother.” - -Arthur had passed the day alone, as neither Salisbury nor any of the -knights had been to see him. About dark the watch, who came every -evening to see that all was well, entered his room. Contrary to his -usual custom he greeted Arthur curtly and was about to retire. Thereupon -Arthur said to him, “How is it, Captain Norbert, that you have nothing -to tell me to-day? You usually bring me some news.” - -“News is not always good news, gracious Prince,” replied the captain -significantly. - -“Do you mean not good for me? What is it? Explain,” said Arthur. - -The captain approached nearer and said in a low voice, “King John, your -uncle, has arrived,” upon which he left so suddenly that Arthur could -not question him further. - -The intelligence weighed heavily upon him. Up to this time he had -supposed that imprisonment, longer or shorter, would be the worst that -could happen to him, but now he felt a misgiving that John would make a -final decision as to his fate, and the hopelessness of the situation -depressed his usually cheerful nature. With ardent longing he yearned to -see his mother, Marie, and Alan; at last, overcome with sorrow, he wept -bitter tears. - - - - - Chapter XVIII - King John - - -On the following day John summoned the leading nobles and commanders who -had accompanied him to France to the great hall of the old castle of -Mirabeau. Besides famous Salisbury, Lords Pembroke, Bigot, and Essex -were in attendance, as well as knights and leading personages in great -number. All awaited the Duke of Brittany with eager interest. They had -heard so much about him since their arrival that many of them were -greatly surprised and had besieged Salisbury with questions. Meanwhile -Salisbury himself had not ventured to see the Duke, as the King had -issued stringent orders that no one should be admitted to him. Arthur -now realized that his fate was in John’s hands, and he was filled with -fear and solicitude. He showed no traces of it, however, when he -appeared in the hall attended by an armed escort. He was in his best -apparel, which had been kept for him by Salisbury. Over a violet silk -doublet he wore a short, gold-embroidered mantle of white satin and a -scarf with the arms of the Plantagenets on it. Only the sword was -lacking to complete the attire of knighthood. With a firm step and erect -head he went directly in front of the King’s seat, bowed respectfully, -lifting his cap and replacing it immediately, as was the right of one of -equal birth. Then he looked about quietly upon the assemblage. The -impression which he made is almost indescribable. Many remembered to -have seen him with King Richard in Rouen and recalled the favor which -his uncle had shown him. Others, who had never seen him, recognized with -great emotion Duke Geoffrey’s face and figure reflected in his son. John -also had observed the likeness, and it greatly disquieted him. A rustle -and low murmurs were heard all over the hall until John spoke, and then -deep silence prevailed. - -“It is not our fault, my nephew,” said he, “that I am receiving you -here. It would not have been so had you accepted my invitation.” - -“Your invitation, uncle?” replied Arthur, not addressing him by his -royal title. “I know of no invitation except the one to surrender which -your troops sent to our cities.” - -“Well,” replied John with a show of irritation, “your mother, instead of -applying to her husband’s family for protection, besought it of Philip -Augustus, King of France.” - -“And why was Geoffrey’s widow forced to seek for outside help, except -that her legitimate protectors had become her enemies? No, my uncle, you -cannot justify what has happened, but you can make reparation.” - -“What do you mean?” said John. - -“You well know my claims,” replied Arthur. - -“And I scorn them,” said the King menacingly. “Bethink you. You are a -prisoner. You should be more moderate of speech.” - -“Imprisonment cannot make wrong right. It is more likely to add new -wrongs to old ones.” - -“Silence,” thundered John. “How does a mere worm, whom I can trample -under my feet, dare to be so bold?” - -Arthur’s hand involuntarily sought his missing sword. Blazing with -anger, he exclaimed: “Shame upon you thus to abuse and threaten a -prisoner! Even if you despise the ties of relationship, at least honor -the obligations of knighthood, to which we both belong.” The knights -present loudly applauded these words, occasioning much confusion. -Thereupon John, chagrined as he realized he had gone too far, quietly -observed: “I am the best judge of what is becoming to knighthood. The -honor of the King stands higher still. You may retire, Duke Arthur.” - -The King beckoned to the guards and Arthur was led away, taking with him -the unmistakable sympathy of all present. - -“You have heard, my lords, how this prisoner defies me,” resumed the -King. A pause followed these words, and lasted until Salisbury came -forward and said: “The Duke spoke the truth; and as it was youthful -impulse which actuated him, I think, and many others with me, that he -had sufficient excuse.” - -“Lords Pembroke and Bigot, is that your opinion?” said the King. - -Venerable Lord Pembroke calmly replied: “If the grade of kinship alone -entitled him to the succession, Arthur would have the legitimate claim -from his father, Geoffrey, your eldest brother. Nay, King, do not -interrupt. Hear me out. We, the lords of England, recognized you as King -after Richard’s death, though well aware that a nearer heir was living. -But when we elevated you to the throne we took into consideration not -alone the question of inheritance, but the welfare of England. The -fearful struggle after the first Henry’s death, in which rivers of blood -were shed, to decide who should wear the crown, is still fresh in the -minds of the people. Civil war must not again devastate the country; and -yet I most earnestly warn you to treat your nephew, Arthur of Brittany, -with the consideration due to his rank, to honor him in knightly -fashion, and to give him back his dukedom unimpaired. Promise me this, O -King, and receive anew our loyal devotion. Do you endorse my proposal, -noble lords?” - -The convincing importance of his statement, as well as the imposing -presence of Lord Pembroke, made a profound impression, and all raised -their hands in assent. - -John looked around the circle in a triumphant manner and said in a -conciliatory tone: “I give the promise which you desire unconditionally, -my loving and trusty followers. I am pained that you should have -believed I would not deal with my nephew as becomes his rank, even -without a promise.” - -All were, or at least seemed to be, satisfied with the King’s statement. -Salisbury, however, still was suspicious of John’s sincerity. He asked -permission to visit the prisoner again. The King smilingly granted it, -saying: “Go to him to-day, noble Earl, for you must leave with a -detachment of troops in the morning.” - -Salisbury made no objection to this, for he did not know that not only -he, but all the nobles who had shown favor toward Arthur, would be sent -away, and that the Duke would be left behind in the King’s power. He was -detained so long by the King upon business matters and friendly -pretences that little time was left for him to make the visit; but at -last he got away, and hurried to the prison. The joy with which Arthur -greeted him made it all the more difficult for the Earl to prepare him -for the approaching separation. When the Duke learned the King’s -intention, he lost his self-control and entreated Salisbury not to leave -him. Vainly the Earl assured him that John had bound himself by a sacred -promise that he would do nothing to harm his nephew. He clung to his -only friend as he sought to tear himself away, crying out in utter -despair, “My last hope departs with you, noble Salisbury.” - -In great agitation Salisbury left the unfortunate youth, and the next -day marched out of Mirabeau, filled with gloomy apprehensions and -wishing that he had never entered it and taken Arthur prisoner. - -In a few weeks the relations of those who had met in Mirabeau were -radically changed. Queen Eleanor had to remain there alone, though very -reluctantly, as she was detained by a severe illness. It seemed as if -the sight of Arthur’s face had aroused the torments of conscience, for, -from the day when she was forced to deliver him into John’s power she -had grown weak and ill, both in body and mind. As soon as he could make -the arrangements John left Mirabeau, taking his nephew with him. Though -closely guarded, Arthur enjoyed considerable freedom on the road, and -followed the army on horseback. But before they were out of Normandy the -prisoner’s guards suddenly took him away in another direction from that -of the army, and landed him in the castle of Falaise. - -In that gloomy castle Arthur experienced all the hardships of -imprisonment and passed his days in hopeless solitude. At the beginning -of winter he was taken to Rouen and confined in a strong tower on the -bank of the Seine. Though joyous and cheerful by nature, he lost all -courage and hope, and fell into utter despair. His young days seemed -like a dream, and as he recalled them he asked himself over and over -again, “What has become of Alan?” - -The time which seemed so long to Arthur was passed by Alan in almost -constant toil and hardship. How many dangers, plots, and delays he had -to overcome before he finally reached Paris! He entered upon his mission -for Arthur at once, but it was soon apparent that the task was hopeless. -Where could he look for advice and assistance? King Philip being far -away with his army, Alan was powerless to carry out Arthur’s wishes, and -yet the Princesses were expecting aid from him. He visited Abraham, who -remained steadfast to the Duke; yet the Jew required time to raise the -money and make inquiries just when Alan had to face new dangers at every -turn. When Abraham learned from his relatives that Arthur had left -Rouen, his alarm increased, for he feared the worst if he met John. The -utmost despatch was now necessary, and Abraham showed his willingness to -help Alan in his plans for the Duke’s rescue. “For,” said the Jew, “he -has done me a great favor and has made an asylum for my people. But, -alas, King John persecutes the children of Israel, and has sworn to -extirpate our race.” - -Alan advised with Abraham about every move he made, and finally decided -to repair at once to the neighborhood of the Duke; then he arranged to -meet Abraham in Rouen and decide what further steps were necessary in -Arthur’s behalf. - - - - - Chapter XIX - The Tower of Rouen - - -The Duke’s only recreation was an occasional visit to the tower balcony, -where—under the eye of his guard—he enjoyed walking, as well as the -bracing winter air. A high parapet prevented him from looking down where -the Seine flowed by and vessels were passing up and down the river, but -he could hear the voices and songs of the sailors as he paced backward -and forward. He endeavored to maintain a dignified bearing when in the -presence of the witnesses of his misfortune, but his pale cheeks showed -traces of the bitter tears he had shed in his solitude. - -One morning he went to the balcony as usual with Hubert de Burgh, -captain of the guard. The wind blew violently about the old tower, and -as Arthur went out on the balcony to listen to the stir of the world -below, Hubert, who was in a surly mood, sheltered himself near the -entrance. - -As Arthur listened to the songs of the sailors on the river below, why -was it that his face suddenly lit up with joy and that his eyes flashed -with delight? Fortunately Hubert could not see his face, as Arthur was -standing with his back to him. - -What was the melody to which he listened so eagerly? Surely it was -Blondel’s song,[20] which the faithful minstrel once sung under the -walls of the prison where Richard the Lion-hearted was confined, and -which Arthur had often sung with Alan, little dreaming that he too would -be a prisoner one day. If his ear did not deceive him it was Alan’s -voice, only it was weaker and more tremulous than usual. And yet no -other could sing the song like that. He longed to sing it in reply, but -his guard, wondering why he stopped his walk so long, approached. The -singer ceased as Arthur wiped his heated brow. Suddenly his handkerchief -flew into the air. Arthur pretended to be catching it, but it fluttered -high above the balcony and then sank downwards like a white dove. - -“You have lost your handkerchief,” said the guard, “for it will either -fall into the water or catch upon the walls.” - -“It was very precious to me,” replied Arthur; “my mother embroidered -it.” Thereupon he left the balcony. The handkerchief fell into the water -and was picked up by a young sailor boy, who came there on a stone -vessel the day before. It was this boy who had sung Blondel’s song. He -took the wet handkerchief and looked at it with beaming eyes. Then he -uttered a cry, not like that of a sailor, but like that with which the -hunter calls his falcon. - -On the following morning two weary female pilgrims arrived at the -eastern gate of Rouen. When questioned by the guard, they showed letters -to the Abbess of the Marien Convent, and were directed to the place. -After kneeling in prayer for some time at the altar of the cathedral -near by, they arose and went to the convent. As the elder pilgrim -desired to present the letters in person, they were shown into the -reception-room, where the Abbess awaited them behind a latticed door. -Approaching it the pilgrim said, “Admit us, reverend mother.” - -“Do you not know that only the King and the Princesses have that -privilege?” replied the Abbess. Thereupon the two unveiled. - -“I am Constance of Brittany,” said the elder. - -“And I am Marie of France,” added the other in a low voice. - -The Abbess bowed in great surprise and admitted the pair. “What seek -you, gracious Princesses?” said she. - -“We have vowed to tarry here in prayer until the Holy Mother of God -answers our petition,” was the reply. - -“And supposing the Holy One refuses?” - -“Then we shall pray for a poor soul until our latest breath.” - -“It is your right to command,” said the Abbess, conducting them to the -interior of the cloister. - -In that very hour an aged Jew came to the south gate of the city with a -ragbag on his shoulder and a staff in his hand. He exhibited his -passports to the gate-keepers, and although they gave him permission to -leave Paris and go to Rouen on business, he was stopped and insulted -upon every sort of pretext. He bore the raillery of the rough soldiers -patiently and mutely, only protesting now and then, “My papers permit me -to enter the city and seek lodgings with my friends.” - -“But why are you in such a hurry, Jew?” said the captain. “Perhaps you -have business with the King of England, who is coming to-night?” - -The Jew shot a swift glance at the speaker and meekly replied, “A poor -craftsman can have nothing to do with so fine a gentleman.” - -“Who can tell?” provokingly answered the captain. “When princes are -preparing to cross the seas there are fine bargains to be made with -their followers.” - -“Then let me enter and find out if I can make any of them.” - -“The Jew snaps at such a chance like a fish at the bait,” said the -captain with a sneer. “Now hurry, son of Israel.” - -The Jew promptly availed himself of the opportunity, folded his papers, -and passed through the partly open gate. A soldier of the watch hurried -him on his way with a thrust of his lance shaft, and the spare figure -soon disappeared among the crooked old streets. The Jew, who was -Abraham, had at last accomplished his purpose. In the secret -hiding-place of one of his own faith he could have interviews with all -kinds of people, who passed in and out all day. Samples of wares were -strewn about the tables; but these people, who were mostly knights or -seamen, did not come to purchase. Among them was Alan, who late one -evening found himself alone with Abraham. - -“You know all now. I may not be able to help you further,” said Abraham. -“But this is my plan: When King John comes into port, bringing the Duke -with him, a second boat will follow, carrying the servants and baggage. -The captain and crew have been won over. God knows at what price,” he -added with a groan. “They will keep you until the harbor is reached. -Then the King and his retinue, including Duke Arthur, will embark upon a -large sea vessel, for the King will not allow him to be out of his sight -until he safely lands him in England. The confusion of the night -embarkation will allow you to approach unobserved, and you must improve -the opportunity to separate the Duke from the others and get him to your -boat. Have him concealed there, and leave as quickly as possible. It is -the last faint possibility of escape, for no power can save him or get -him out of the tower, now that John has control.” - -“And where will the sailors in the little boat take us?” said Alan. - -“They know all the coves and inlets of the coast—they often conceal -themselves in them from the pirates,” said Abraham. - -“God grant that we succeed! Arthur knows that I am near, and he will be -in readiness for instant flight. This is the surety of it,” said Alan, -pressing Arthur’s handkerchief to his lips. - -“Farewell, brave youth,” said Abraham. “Do what your heart prompts. A -truer one never beat under the sun. I shall leave Rouen early to-morrow -morning and return to Paris that suspicion may not fall upon me and my -people should your undertaking be discovered.” - -They parted, and Alan returned to the vessel. His route led him past the -ancient tower, which was not so quiet and dark as usual. Torches -illuminated the gate and battlements, and lights shone in the windows; -for King John had arrived, and the din of his soldiery could be heard -even through the thick walls. - - - - - Chapter XX - On the Seine - - -The report of the King’s approaching departure had attracted a great -throng of spectators to the bank of the Seine, opposite the tower. They -were curious to see the King, but more eager to see the Duke of -Brittany, whose name was heard on every side. Vessels of moderate size -could come close up to the gates on the water side, which closed the -entrance to the tower. Two boats were in waiting some distance off. The -smaller was fully manned, and loaded with chests and bales, ready for -departure. The deck of the larger, which floated the royal ensign, was -empty, the crew being below. - -It was late when the signal for leaving was given. The gates were -opened, torch-bearers advanced and lighted the stairs, which were -flanked by two rows of halberdiers. Between them, knights, soldiers, and -nobles, with the Duke in their midst, descended. Arthur stopped upon the -stair an instant, looking about as if in search of some one, but he was -quickly forced along to the gangway leading from the stairs to the boat. -He and his guards had hardly stepped aboard when the King’s approach was -announced. John immediately appeared, mounted the deck, and disappeared -below. The rowers struck out, the sails filled, and the vessel moved to -the middle of the stream. The boat with the baggage followed a little -distance away from it. A dark figure rose from time to time in the bows, -eagerly scrutinizing the King’s vessel. It was Alan in sailor’s dress, -on the lookout for Arthur. The deck of the other vessel, however, -remained empty for some time. It gleamed white in the light of the -rising moon; its masts and sails were sharply outlined against the clear -night sky, and only the monotonous plash of oars broke the stillness. - - [Illustration: _The assassination of Arthur_] - -But when the city was left behind and the vessel was gliding along -between the deserted banks of the rushing river, two figures appeared on -deck and gradually proceeded to the stern, which was clearly visible to -Alan. He could see it was the King and Arthur engaged in conversation, -and could even distinctly hear some of their words. Arthur was in modest -attire, and his short mantle was carelessly worn. King John was dressed -in a broad dark cloak which left one arm free, and wore a fur-trimmed -cap. The speakers stood some distance apart, but as the conversation -continually grew louder, it was perfectly audible to Alan. The familiar -sound of Arthur’s voice deeply touched his heart, and he eagerly -listened to its tones. Suddenly he heard the King’s questioning voice -full of sullen rage, and Arthur’s loud, firm reply to him, “Never, -never!” At the same time he saw the Duke with upturned face raise his -hands to heaven in a supplicating manner. As Arthur stood thus, facing -the King with unprotected breast, the latter sprang at him. A dagger -gleamed in his hand, and like a flash he drove the blade into the Duke’s -heart. A dreadful cry followed, and was repeated by the echo of another -voice. The King lifted the weapon and pierced his victim a second time. -The dying youth staggered to the edge of the vessel and fell into the -river. The King looked searchingly over the side and then flung the -dagger into the stream. - -Forgetting all caution, Alan leaned over in his boat, watching with -horror-stricken eyes the crimsoned water in the wake of the King’s -vessel. A golden ringlet rose and glistened in the moonlight for an -instant; then the waves closed over it, and it disappeared. - -Proudly sailed the vessel bearing the King to its haven. Sunk and -forever lost in the waters of the Seine was the Duke of Brittany.[21] - - - - - Chapter XXI - The Accusation - - -King John murdered his nephew at night, unseen, as he supposed, by any -human eye, and yet he was at once harassed by constant fear. He did not -draw an easy breath until he landed upon the English coast and stood -upon soil which had not been stained by his bloody deed. Almost as soon -as the King’s vessel arrived, rumor was busy, however, and hinted of the -crime John had committed. Although the people submissively obeyed him, -they looked upon him with suspicion, and at last accusations were made -openly. - -When John assembled the lords and peers for the first time, the -venerable Pembroke, their mouth-piece, asked the King this question: -“Where is Arthur, son of Geoffrey, the noble scion of the Plantagenets?” - -The cowardly and conscience-stricken King sought to evade a reply, but -he was besieged with a storm of demands and accusations, and Pembroke -reproached both himself and his friends because they had left Arthur in -the cruel hands of his uncle. - -The King at last answered in a rage: “The peers must first prove the act -before they condemn me.” An instant’s silence ensued, for they could not -provide the proofs; and John looked with insolent scorn at the -embarrassed nobles. But before the King could follow up his opportunity, -a herald entered the hall, announcing that an unknown knight, attended -by squires and heralds, had brought a message for the King from Philip -Augustus of France. It was an unfortunate time to receive the -commission, but he did not dare to refuse audience to Philip’s -ambassador. - -Preceded by a herald carrying a roll of parchment in his hand, with the -royal seal appended, a knight in full black armor entered the hall. John -was greatly agitated as he saw him approaching, and was still more -alarmed when the knight raised his visor and displayed the stern -features of a youthful face. It seemed to him for an instant that Arthur -stood there to accuse him. - -The stranger bowed haughtily to the King, and with exceeding courtesy to -the nobles, and then spoke: “In the name and by the authority of King -Philip of France I summon you, John Plantagenet of Anjou, before the -tribunal of your sovereign lord at Paris, to answer for the murder of -your nephew, Duke Arthur of Brittany.” - -John stamped his foot with rage. “This is most presumptuous,” he roared. -“It will be time for Philip to sit in judgment on me when he has found -some one to accuse me.” - -“Here I stand, Knight Alan of Mordant, from Brittany, as your accuser,” -said Alan. “I saw you commit the murder, and am ready to prove all the -circumstances. Do you doubt my testimony?” he asked, as he saw John make -a gesture of contempt. “Well then, behold this dagger.” Alan drew the -weapon from his cloak and held it toward the King. “Do you recognize -your name and arms on the blade? It may well be rusty, for it has not -only lain in the waters of the Seine three days, but also has been -bathed in Arthur’s blood. Do you deny it, King John? Do you shake your -fist at me? If so, I will maintain the truth of my accusation by my -knightly honor, and here I cast my glove into the circle of these noble -knights. I summon him to mortal combat who will deny my accusation.” - -Alan threw down his glove and replaced the dagger in his cloak. The King -looked around the circle of his gallant knights almost supplicatingly, -but he saw only gloomy and lowering faces, and no one moved to take the -glove from the floor. There was universal silence until the King -summoned the herald, who took the glove into his keeping. - -Notwithstanding his discomfiture, John craftily made a bold move to stem -the tide of his fast failing cause. Turning to Alan, he said, “If we, as -is likely, shall refuse to recognize the summons of Philip of France, -what then?” - -“In that case,” said Alan, “King Philip will declare you, John of -England, dispossessed of all your property and fiefs on French soil, and -will immediately appropriate them.” - -“Let him attempt it!” shouted John in thundering tones. “Hear you, my -lords and knights! Philip may execute this summons, but he will not -strike me. He will strike at England and England’s greatness. It is -Philip’s purpose to wrest from us the country which is the birthplace of -our ancestors, the land whence sprang our knighthood, majestic Normandy, -beautiful Anjou and Maine. That is the explanation of all his virtuous -anger over the death of the boy Arthur. What is that boy’s life, what is -my own life, provided England’s greatness remain unimpaired? Which one -of you, my knights, will hesitate when he is called upon to fight for -English honor and English possessions?” - -John looked around the assembly confident of victory, took the summons, -tore it in two, and threw the pieces on the floor. “There is the answer -you shall take to Philip of France, Knight Mordant, and you may leave -England in three days. For that length of time you have the privileges -of an ambassador.” - -With a firm step John left the hall, and the nobles followed him with -unsettled convictions. - - - - - Chapter XXII - The End - - -The English army invaded France again, only to meet with defeat. England -lost both fame and possessions: Philip wrested the latter from her. The -entire population of Brittany rushed to arms after Arthur’s murder, and -drove the enemy out of their country. Alan, their leader, continually -roused them to resistance and incited them to avenge their murdered -Duke. He would not tolerate any foreign ruler, and encouraged all -classes to maintain their independence both against England and France. -He demonstrated his patriotism and achieved victory, but at the cost of -his life in defence of his fatherland. - -Arthur was avenged. The contempt of all England, worse even than death -to bear, was visited upon John when he returned from France. Detested by -his subjects, mistrusted by the nobles, shamefully begging help from the -Pope to keep his throne, his life came to an end in an era of -turbulence. His lords, joining hands with the commons, extorted from him -that important concession of rights, Magna Charta,[22] and compelled -this execrable despot to lay the foundations of the greatness of the -English people. Old and worn out with sickness, believing himself -poisoned, racked with remorse, harassed by rebellious leaders, John died -in the midst of an insurrection. - -The derisive epithet, “John Lackland,” has branded him in history as a -spurious and cruel sovereign. The figure of Arthur of Brittany, -glorified in poetry, beautified with the immortal lustre of youth, -stands out brightly against the dark background of those bloody -days.[23] - - - - - Appendix - - -The following is a chronological statement of the principal events -treated of in this volume: - - 1133 Birth of Henry the Second. - 1152 Henry marries Eleanor. - 1157 Birth of Richard the First. - 1158 Birth of Geoffrey. - 1165 Birth of Philip Augustus of France. - 1167 Birth of John, surnamed Lackland. - 1180 Philip Augustus succeeds to the throne. - 1186 Death of Geoffrey. - 1187 Birth of Arthur, Duke of Brittany. - 1189 Death of Henry the Second. - 1189 Rebellion of Richard and John. - 1189 Richard succeeds to the throne. - 1189 Period of the Third Crusade. - 1195 War between Philip Augustus and Richard. - 1199 Death of Richard. - 1203 Assassination of Arthur. - 1216 Death of John. - 1223 Death of Philip Augustus. - - LIFE STORIES FOR YOUNG PEOPLE - - _Translated from the German by_ - _George P. Upton_ - - _20 Volumes Ready_ - - Beethoven - Mozart - Bach - Haydn - Maid of Orleans - The Little Dauphin - Marie Antoinette’s Youth - Frederick the Great - Maria Theresa - Arnold of Winkelried - William of Orange - Barbarossa - William Tell - The Swiss Heroes - Herman and Thusnelda - Undine - Gudrun - The Nibelungs - The Frithiof Saga - The Duke of Brittany - - _Each, illustrated, 60 cents net_ - A. C. McCLURG & CO., CHICAGO - - - - - Footnotes - - -[1]Geoffrey was born September 23, 1158, and died August 19, 1186. He - married Constance of Brittany. - -[2]Henry II was the first king of England of the house of Plantagenet. - Outside of England he possessed Normandy and the suzerainty of - Brittany, which he inherited from the Norman kings; Anjou and Maine - from his father, and by marriage with Eleanor, Poitou, Guienne, and - Gascony. - -[3]This is one version of the manner in which Geoffrey came to his - death. The generally accepted historical version is that he was - killed at a tournament in Paris. - -[4]Duke Arthur of Brittany was born at Nantes, France, March 29, 1187, - and was killed at Rouen, April 3, 1203. According to the author of - this story, he was murdered on shipboard by King John, his uncle, - because he refused to waive his lawful claim to the throne of - England. History fails to make an authoritative statement of the - manner of the young hero’s death, but it is unanimously conceded that - John procured his assassination, if he did not commit the deed - himself. - -[5]Rennes, capital of Ille-et-Vilaine, France, was the capital of - ancient Brittany. - -[6]Philip Augustus, King of France, was born in 1165, and died in 1223. - He was the son of Louis VII, and was noted for his banishment of the - Jews, his participation in the Third Crusade with Richard the - Lion-hearted, and the crusade against the Albigenses. - -[7]“The King left only two legitimate sons,—Richard, who succeeded him, - and John, who inherited no territory, though his father had often - intended to leave him a part of his extensive dominion. He was thence - commonly denominated ‘Lackland.’”—Hume. - -[8]Henry the Second, King of England, died July 6, 1189. In the last - year of his reign he was confronted with the rebellion of his sons - Richard and John, in which they were assisted by Philip Augustus of - France. - -[9]Geoffrey, the father of Arthur, had been concerned in a previous - rebellion against his father, instigated, like that of Richard and - John, by Queen Eleanor. - -[10]This was the Third Crusade (1189-92), which was led by Frederick - Barbarossa of Germany (see the volume “Barbarossa” in this series), - Richard the Lion-hearted of England, and Philip Augustus of France. - They failed to recover Jerusalem, which had been recaptured by the - Mussulmans in 1187. - -[11]Richard the First, surnamed the Lion-hearted, was born September 8, - 1157, and was the third son of Henry the Second. He was killed in a - war with Philip Augustus of France, John’s ally. - -[12]The author’s chronology is at fault in this connection. Godfrey of - Bouillon was a leader in the First Crusade, and died at Jerusalem in - 1100, before the period of this story. - -[13]Acre, in Palestine, was captured by the Crusaders in 1191, and - Ascalon in 1153. The latter city was the birthplace of Herod the - First. - -[14]Henry the Sixth, born in 1165, was the son of Barbarossa, whom he - succeeded as King of Germany in 1190. - -[15]Trifels was an imperial fortress in the Rhine Palatinate, near - Annweiler, which was the resort of mediæval emperors. Only its ruins - remain. - -[16]The Louvre, now one of the world’s famous art museums, was a castle - of the kings of France from the thirteenth century, and the chief - royal palace until Versailles was built by Louis the Fourteenth. Most - of the interior has been occupied as a museum since 1793. - -[17]Marie of France was the daughter of Philip Augustus. - -[18]Montjoie is the name of a hill near Paris where Saint Denis was - murdered. In tournaments “Montjoie” was the cry of the French - heralds; and “Montjoie St. Denis” was the French battle-cry. - -[19]Compiègne is a town in the Department of Oise, France, and is famous - for the royal palace rebuilt by Louis the Fifteenth. Napoleon the - First greatly enriched its interior. - -[20]Blondel was a _trouvère_, or minstrel, who accompanied Richard the - Lion-hearted, and is said to have discovered him when he was - imprisoned by singing a song under the King’s tower, to which Richard - responded. - -[21]Hume accepts the following account of the murder as the most - reliable: “John first removed him to the castle of Rouen; and coming - in a boat, during the night time, to that place, commanded Arthur to - be brought forth to him. The young prince, aware of his danger, and - now more subdued by the continuance of his misfortunes and by the - approach of death, threw himself on his knees before his uncle and - begged for mercy; but the barbarous tyrant, making no reply, stabbed - him with his own hands, and, fastening a stone to the dead body, - threw it into the Seine.” - -[22]Magna Charta, the charter of English liberties, signed by John and - his barons at Runnymede, June 15, 1215. - -[23]Hume says of John: “Cowardice, inactivity, folly, levity, - licentiousness, ingratitude, treachery, tyranny, and cruelty,—all - these qualities appear too evidently in the several incidents of his - life to give us room to suspect that the disagreeable picture has - been anywise overcharged by the prejudices of the ancient - historians.” - - - - - Transcriber’s Notes - - ---Copyright notice provided as in the original—this e-text is public - domain in the country of publication. - ---In the text versions, delimited italics text in _underscores_ (the - HTML version reproduces the font form of the printed book.) - ---Silently corrected palpable typos; left non-standard spellings and - dialect unchanged. - - - - - - - -End of Project Gutenberg's The Duke of Brittany, by Henriette Jeanrenaud - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DUKE OF BRITTANY *** - -***** This file should be named 60257-0.txt or 60257-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/0/2/5/60257/ - -Produced by D A Alexander, Stephen Hutcheson, and the -Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net -(This file was produced from images generously made -available by the Library of Congress) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/60257-0.zip b/old/60257-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9bb900f..0000000 --- a/old/60257-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60257-8.txt b/old/60257-8.txt deleted file mode 100644 index a25a33c..0000000 --- a/old/60257-8.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,3378 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Duke of Brittany, by Henriette Jeanrenaud - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: The Duke of Brittany - Life Stories for Young People - -Author: Henriette Jeanrenaud - -Translator: George P. Upton - -Release Date: September 7, 2019 [EBook #60257] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DUKE OF BRITTANY *** - - - - -Produced by D A Alexander, Stephen Hutcheson, and the -Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net -(This file was produced from images generously made -available by the Library of Congress) - - - - - - - - - - [Illustration: _Arthur's rescue of the Jew_ (Page 51)] - - _Life Stories for Young People_ - - - - - THE DUKE OF BRITTANY - - - _Translated from the German of - Henriette Jeanrenaud_ - - BY - GEORGE P. UPTON - _Translator of "Memories," etc._ - - WITH TWO ILLUSTRATIONS - - [Illustration: A C M^cCLURG] - - CHICAGO - A. C. McCLURG & CO. - 1908 - - Copyright - A. C. McClurg & Co. - 1908 - Published August 22, 1908 - - The University Press, Cambridge, U. S. A. - - - - - Translator's Preface - - -"The Duke of Brittany" is the story of the brief but eventful career of -Arthur, son of Geoffrey Plantagenet and Constance of Brittany. Geoffrey -was the fourth son of Henry the Second of England and Eleanor, Duchess -of Guienne. Upon the death of his brother Henry, Richard, surnamed the -Lion-hearted, became the heir apparent and succeeded to the throne after -the death of his father in 1189. Richard shortly afterward became one of -the leaders of the Third Crusade, which ended disastrously. After being -taken prisoner in Austria by Duke Leopold he was ransomed and returned -to England, where he suppressed the rebellion of his brother John. He -then invaded France to punish Philip the Second, John's ally, but was -mortally wounded while besieging the fortress of Chalus, near Limoges. -On Richard's death, John, surnamed Lackland, ascended the throne, -ignoring the rightful claim of Duke Arthur, Geoffrey's son. Almost his -first act was the murder of Arthur, who, with the encouragement of -Philip Augustus of France, was prepared to defend his claim as the son -of an elder brother. By John's foul deed England lost its French fiefs. - -The story turns upon the events in Arthur's short life, his young days -in Brittany, the violent death of his father, the relations of his -mother to Philip of France, the boy's love for his uncle Richard, his -service in the field with Philip, his espousal to Marie of France, the -war with John, his capture and assassination by the latter. The -incidental characters are the Jew Abraham of Paris, Earl Salisbury, the -valiant knight Hoel of Mordant and his son Alan, between whom and Arthur -existed a beautiful friendship. Many of the scenes are of thrilling -dramatic interest, particularly the one in which the crafty and -malicious Queen Eleanor refrained from blinding Arthur only because of -his resemblance to his father, her favorite son; the assassination on -shipboard; and the accusation of King John by Alan. Some of the -historical data in the story are not accurate in minor details, but in -general the tale follows the versions of the historical authorities. It -is a fascinating picture of two lovable, high-minded, chivalrous youths, -worthy the study of the youths of to-day. - - G. P. U. - -Chicago, 1908. - - - - - Contents - - - Chapter Page - I The Hunt 11 - II The New Life 19 - III Geoffrey's Legacy 24 - IV The Embassy 29 - V The Christening 34 - VI The Guardianship 42 - VII The Journey 48 - VIII King Richard in Rouen 56 - IX The Banquet 61 - X The Return to Rennes 65 - XI With King Philip Augustus 71 - XII In the Field 79 - XIII War Preparations 85 - XIV In the House of the Jew 89 - XV Arthur's Departure 94 - XVI The War with John 98 - XVII The Imprisonment 107 - XVIII King John 117 - XIX The Tower of Rouen 126 - XX On the Seine 133 - XXI The Accusation 137 - XXII The End 142 - Appendix 144 - - - - - Illustrations - - - Arthur's Rescue of the Jew _Frontispiece_ - The Assassination of Arthur 134 - - - - - The Duke of Brittany - - - - - Chapter I - The Hunt - - -Near the close of the twelfth century a hunting-castle stood in the -northern part of Brittany, in the midst of dense forests. It belonged to -Geoffrey Plantagenet, Duke of Brittany[1], and his banner was flying -from one of its towers, for the master had come for a great hunt. His -wife Constance and her ladies accompanied him, though he was very -reluctant to have her come into that wild region; but Constance would -not be separated from her husband, and feared neither the solitude of -the gloomy forest nor the fierce storms which occasionally swept over -them from the adjacent shores. Brittany was her home. Her father, the -last of the independent dukes, ruled the eastern part of it, and she -brought it as her heritage to her husband, son of King Henry the Second -of England[2]. West Brittany, which was English, had come into -Geoffrey's possession, before this time, from his father, and the two -divisions were consolidated by him into one dukedom. Constance loved the -country, and gladly visited this remote hunting-castle. - -On the second evening after her arrival, Constance found herself alone -with her attendants, for the Duke and the nobles, who were taking part -in the chase, had ridden to the forest at early morning light with their -retinues. - -There were but few guests, for many an old house had lost its brave -master, and many a strong castle stood empty. Many of the stoutest -vassals had been drafted into the service of the English king, and -others had fallen in the French wars. The country was impoverished and -well-nigh deserted; the Duke was no longer powerful enough to protect it -from marauding hordes and the ravages of wild animals. He had come at -this time not only to indulge in the pleasures of the chase, but to -restrain these pillagers as far as possible. - -The Duchess and her ladies impatiently paced the high stone terrace of -the castle, stopping now and then to scan the forest, in whose gloom the -road by which the hunters entered was soon lost. As the sun disappeared -behind the dense mass of trees the Duchess eagerly listened for the -first peal of the horns announcing the return. But as the sun sank still -lower and the darkness grew more intense, no peal sounded from the -forest. The wind rustled the banner above her, then suddenly ceased, and -an ominous silence followed. After a few minutes the neigh of a horse -was heard in the distance. - -"Do you hear that?" joyfully exclaimed the Duchess to her ladies. "It is -thus my husband's faithful steed always announces its approach to the -castle. We shall soon hear the signal of the horn, summoning us to make -ready for them. Come, let us go to meet the Duke in the hall." - -Followed by her ladies, who cast parting and anxious glances at the -forest, the Duchess hastened inside, ascended the steep, winding stairs, -and entered the large reception hall, brilliantly illuminated by -torches, where the remaining inmates of the castle assembled, among them -the chaplain in his black vestments. Uttering the greeting, "Peace be -with you," he took his place near the Duchess, the others arranging -themselves in a circle around the walls. The warder, with his heavy -bunch of keys in his leathern girdle, went out to the courtyard, -prepared to open the outer gate, which was protected by the drawbridge, -when the hunting-party arrived. - -At that instant the horn signal was sounded; but what a mournful tone -they heard! All were astonished, and anxiously looked at the Duchess, -who advanced toward the door with pallid face. Once again the horn -sounded a piercingly mournful call, and through the outer gate, which -the warder had opened, they saw the party advancing. - -A squire was in the advance, leading the Duke's horse by the bridle. -When she saw the horse was riderless, the Duchess pressed her hand to -her heart but retained her composure; for, if her husband was injured -and needed her care, she must be courageous. The next to enter the -courtyard were the Duke's followers. With slow and measured step they -carried a covered bier, and silently placed it in the entrance to the -hall. Behind them pressed knights and hunters, on foot and horse, and -much confusion prevailed. - -Constance seemed to pay no heed to them. She went to the bier and lifted -the covering. There she saw Geoffrey, her husband--dead![3] - -The handsome, noble features in their setting of luxuriant blond hair, -so lately lit up with life and animation, were now rigid in the chill of -death. Long Constance stood immovable, with the edge of the covering in -her uplifted hand, and gazed with horror-stricken eyes, as if -transformed to stone. - -The chaplain tenderly approached her. "Gracious Princess, permit us to -conduct you to your apartments." - -His words broke the silence. She uttered an exclamation of despair and -with a shriek fell fainting into the arms of her ladies. The chaplain -had her quickly removed to her chamber and cared for, and then returned -to the hall. The knights had given over their weapons and horses to -their servants, and were assembled there. A low murmur of hushed voices, -mingled with sounds of mourning, filled the great room. - -"Speak, Sir Knight," the chaplain implored of Hoel of Mordant, -Geoffrey's oldest vassal and friend, who stood by the bier with bowed -head, leaning upon his sword. "I know not yet how this dreadful tragedy -occurred. I only realize that the Duke, whom we saw but a few hours ago -in the flower of his health and strength, is dead." - -Several voices were raised to relate the circumstances. The hunters had -had an enjoyable time until noon, and had slain many stags and boars, -but one huge boar, which the Duke discovered at the very outset, managed -for a long time to elude his spear. The hounds kept upon its track, and, -guided by their baying, he at last overtook it and hurled his spear. He -only wounded it slightly, whereupon the infuriated beast turned upon the -Duke's horse and attacked it with its tusks. At this instant several -knights came up, and saw the Duke draw his hunting-knife, intending to -stab the boar in the neck; but at that moment his horse, overcome by -pain and fear, reared and fell, and in the fall the knife pierced the -Duke's side. He lay weltering in his blood as his friends gathered -around him, and only once he opened his eyes. They rested upon Knight -Hoel, who knelt by his side. The sorrowful glance of appeal in -Geoffrey's dimming eyes deeply affected the knight. Raising his head he -thus spoke: "Whatever it may be, my Prince and brother-in-arms, that -thou would'st ask, trust me it shall be done. I will devote my loyal -service to the end of my life to thy memory, and hold it as a sacred -trust." The Duke closed his eyes. A sigh escaped him, and his face was -illuminated with joyous satisfaction. Then they carried his body home. - -"And now," said Hoel, "we will execute the last service for our master. -Chaplain, remove the body to the chapel and perform the sacred rites." -Then, turning to two of the knights, he said: "And you, my friends, keep -the death-watch at the bier. I cannot yet master the sorrow which has -overcome me. I must have time for reflection, for my responsibility to -the ducal house is great. See that the gates are secure, and station -sentinels. In the morning all must assemble in the hall and have their -steeds in readiness, for messengers must be sent in all directions. Now, -betake yourselves to rest, if you can find it," he ended with a sigh. - -Suddenly cries were heard from above, and some one said, "The Duchess is -dying." - -"In the name of all the saints at once," groaned the knight, "see to it -that she has help!" - -The chaplain obeyed, but soon returned with the announcement, "Our -gracious lady has recovered and does not need me." Thereupon he motioned -to the squires to take the bier into the chapel, and followed it. -Through the open door the priest was seen as he advanced to the altar, -which was faintly lit by tapers. In a low voice he began the service. -The mourners remained kneeling for a time during the sacred ceremony, -then gradually withdrew, and only the murmur of prayer was heard. Priest -and watchers were alone with the dead. - - - - - Chapter II - The New Life - - -Armed, and with helmet in hand, Hoel entered the hall at early dawn, -only to find it deserted. The chapel too was closed, for the chaplain -had gone, and only the knights keeping the death-watch remained. - -A page brought the knight a warm drink. He drained the cup, and as he -turned to hand it back to him he saw the priest descending the stairs -which led to the apartments of the Duchess. - -"Have you seen our gracious lady? Then arrange for my admission also," -Hoel said to him. - -"Come outside with me," replied the chaplain, much agitated, "and hear -what I have to say, not here where we are so near the dead, but under -God's sky." - -Overcome with astonishment, Hoel followed the chaplain as he strode -forward in haste to the courtyard. As they went, a loud trumpet-blast -sounded jubilantly from the battlements. - -"Is the warder out of his senses? What means this fanfare in the house -of the dead?" exclaimed Hoel indignantly. "And what does that mean also? -The black flag has been lowered on the watch-tower, and the banner with -the arms of the Plantagenets floats in its place." - -"It means, noble knight," replied the chaplain, "that Brittany has a new -Duke,--our Lady Constance has a son."[4] - -The knight's eyes glistened with delight, but it was only for an -instant. With a sigh he gently said: "Poor Geoffrey! Unfortunate child!" -Then he stood for a time in deep thought. "All the same," he said at -last, recovering himself, "messengers must carry the double news to all -the castles and cities. The Council of the dead Duke must send -ambassadors to the courts of England and France." - -"As King Henry is engaged in a campaign against Scotland and Queen -Eleanor passes away the time among her castles in Guienne, there does -not seem to be urgent need of haste," said the chaplain. - -"You are wrong. They must be informed as speedily as possible," replied -the knight. As he was in the act of mounting his steed, which a squire -had brought, a page rushed up and summoned him to the Duchess. - -The knight followed the messenger to an upper room, where one of the -maids promptly met him, and conducted him to a large apartment, against -the rear wall of which the Duchess's bed stood under a gilded canopy. -The curtains were partly drawn back, and in the half darkness he saw the -face of the Duchess among the silken pillows. Hoel knelt and awaited her -commands. She motioned him to rise, and said, "Show him the child, -Joconde." - -The nurse approached, and lifted the veil from the little white bundle -she was carrying, so that he might see the child. As he stooped to look -at him, the little one opened its eyes and uttered a faint cry. The -plaintive tone pierced Hoel's heart. He laid his hand upon the child's -head and said with deep emotion, "Accept my homage, son of my brave lord -and friend." - -The Duchess bade Joconde retire, and then said, "May all, worthy knight, -like yourself, pay homage to Duke Arthur of Brittany, for it was this -name my husband selected for his first son." She gave way to her -emotions for a moment, and then said with firm voice: - -"Take this signet ring of my husband's, show it to the members of the -Council at Rennes,[5] and bid them execute my commands. The citizens of -every city shall assemble; and to them and to every country it shall be -proclaimed that Duchess Constance of Brittany will maintain the ducal -authority, and that during the minority of her son she will rule all the -possessions of the deceased Duke Geoffrey Plantagenet, with the help of -God and the nobles of Brittany. Send a messenger also to the King of -England and inform him of the death of his son and the birth of a -grandson. But, above all, send a prudent man with a letter to King -Philip Augustus at Paris.[6] Assure the King of our feudal loyalty as a -vassal of France, and tell him we shall render him our usual service in -time of peace or war, and pay the customary tribute. In consideration of -this he is to assist us in case of necessity against any enemy of our -country or of the young Duke. Have the letter drawn up in temperate and -friendly tone." - -"It shall be done, my lady," replied Hoel; "and what are your wishes as -to the funeral of the Duke?" - -"He shall be buried in the Cathedral at Rennes, and the chaplain must -see that everything necessary is done. Now go, and God preserve you. May -you quickly return for our protection." She leaned back, wearied. The -curtains were closed, and the knight left the apartment with a feeling -of relief. When he reached the courtyard he summoned his people and the -chaplain, who inquired what commissions the Duchess had given him. He -answered curtly, "Chaplain, he who says women are weak and timid has -never known the Duchess Constance." - -"But, tell me--" - -"Only this," said Hoel, with his hand upon his horse's bridle, "France -is the watchword. She said scarcely a word about England." - - - - - Chapter III - Geoffrey's Legacy - - -Upon his arrival in Rennes, the ancient capital, Hoel found the citizens -greatly excited over the rumor of the Duke's death. As his little band -rode through the streets, the people came from their houses and -workshops, and a great multitude gathered round the castle. They had -hardly heard the news of his death before it was followed by joyful -intelligence, which turned sorrow into rejoicing. Enthusiastic shouts of -"Hail to the new-born Duke! Long live Arthur Plantagenet!" rang out on -all sides. - -The Council and leading ecclesiastics were assembled when Hoel entered -the hall. After exhibiting the ring and executing his commission, he -described to them the occurrence of the fatal day, but made no reply to -their eager questioning as to the future. - -"What is to be done, Knight Mordant?" they asked. "Brittany will remain -loyal to the Duke; but will King Henry of England protect us? Philip -Augustus of France will certainly seek to extend his possessions." - -"Let us do our duty," replied Hoel. "We may accomplish great things if -we remain united." - -After a short rest Hoel departed, taking a different route to the -hunting-castle, in order to visit Castle Mordant and see his wife and -little son. - -He found them very happy and without any knowledge of what had happened. -In a few words he described the condition of the Duchess to his wife. -"And now, Bertha," he added, "prepare yourself and little Alan to ride -with me. I shall not feel easy about the Duchess and the child until I -know that you are with them." - -Bertha in surprise drew Alan to her side. "Would you take me to the -Duchess without knowing whether I shall be welcome? The Lady Constance -has not been accustomed to children for years, and may not like youthful -mischief." - -"If not for her sake, Bertha, do it for the child's sake. Suppose a -faithless nurse should place him under the control of the grandmother, -Queen Eleanor of England, and he should meet with the same fate as her -child, the little girl. What happened to her, do you ask? They say she -was put in a convent. If Geoffrey's son were to be placed in a -monastery, I believe his father would not rest in his grave." - -"I will go," assented Bertha. "Let the child be intrusted to me, and I -will care for it as if it were my own. His lot, in any event, will be -hard enough, for rulers care little for the rights of minors." - -"Oh, that Geoffrey had only been on good terms with his father!" -exclaimed Hoel. "His participation in the rebellion into which his -mother and brothers urged him estranged his father's heart." - -"But they were reconciled afterwards." - -"Yes, but his father's confidence was not restored, and the others have -been subjected to every kind of injustice. What lies Eleanor told about -John, her youngest son! His father does not trust him, and has given him -no possessions. To save himself from impoverishment he is casting -covetous glances toward Brittany."[7] - -"Her father's share to half the country cannot be taken away from her," -said Bertha. - -"Not by right; but might knows no right. Perhaps, however, the jealousy -between France and England, whose sovereigns will never permit their -beautiful maritime provinces to go to another, may save us." - -"What is the name of the little Duke?" interrupted Alan, who had climbed -upon his father's knee. - -"He is called Arthur." - -"Will he play with me?" - -"Not yet, but perhaps later." - -After speedy preparations they departed; they reached the hunting-castle -at evening, where they found the Duchess doing well. Bertha's fears -proved groundless. She was heartily welcomed by Constance, who was at -that moment specially grateful for any expression of sympathy. The -Duchess well knew that she could not place her son in better hands, and -for the first time she felt free from anxiety when Bertha cradled him in -her faithful arms. She cared alike for the two children; and Alan, far -from being jealous because his mother shared her love between them, -displayed the utmost tenderness to the little Duke. - -Hoel was now free to devote himself to the sad duty of burying the dead. -A great concourse of knights, citizens, and ecclesiastics accompanied -the body of the Duke to Rennes in an imposing procession, headed by Hoel -and the chaplain. All along the road they passed sorrowing people. -Serious anxiety for the future filled all hearts, and sincere mourning -followed the Duke to his grave. - -Shortly thereafter the Duchess and her nearest attendants betook -themselves to the capital, and were greeted with loyal homage. She met -with no protests or opposition. Her regency was indorsed, and all the -rights which Geoffrey had enjoyed in the English provinces were -conceded. Hoel remained steadfastly by the side of the Duchess and -devoted himself exclusively to her service. His example, and his tender -consideration for her, worked for her advantage, as it induced many who -were wavering at first to join in making the recognition of her -authority unanimous. - - - - - Chapter IV - The Embassy - - -As the Duchess was obliged to devote the most of her time to affairs of -state, the child was tenderly cared for by Bertha. The quiet of the -little court was broken by the festivities attending the approaching -christening of the Duke. Tournaments and sports were arranged, and the -friends and adherents of the Duchess were summoned to Rennes. She had -received no tidings from the relatives of her husband, whereas King -Philip Augustus of France had promised to be represented by one of his -knights, whose arrival was eagerly awaited. - -At last the French gentlemen appeared at the gate of the castle in -imposing array--knights in glistening armor, squires and servants also -armed. Count von Gragny, a famous soldier and well-known to Hoel on many -a battle-field, came as the King's representative. The strangers were -escorted to their quarters, and after a short rest Count Gragny -exchanged his armor for court dress to wait upon the Duchess. With his -little retinue he rode through the narrow streets of the city to the -castle, where the chamberlain conducted him to her presence. - -Constance received upon a dais in the centre of the room, surrounded by -her ladies, and bowed a gracious welcome to the Count, who knelt and -delivered the greeting of his King. - -"I am delighted, noble Count," Constance began, "that the King has -granted my wish and is willing to be the godfather of the Duke." - -"The King has shown you further favor, Lady Duchess, and has intrusted -me with a message which is for your private ear," replied the Count. - -The Duchess, surprised, motioned her ladies to withdraw. "Speak," she -eagerly exclaimed, when they were alone. - -"The King of France, in consideration of your unprotected situation and -the dangers which threaten the heir of Duke Geoffrey--" - -"Pardon me," interrupted Constance, "we do not feel that we are -unprotected. Our vassals are faithful, and the people are loyal." - -"Yet as dangers may easily arise, noble lady, when you least expect -them, King Philip offers to undertake the guardianship of your son." - -Constance was alarmed, but retained her composure, and asked: "Would not -this provoke danger? It is the duty of the nearest paternal relatives, -the King of England and his princes, to take the place of father to my -son, and they may not yield that right." - -"Are you sure they are willing to exercise it, Lady Duchess? and have -you sufficient confidence in them to intrust your child to their care? -Will they unqualifiedly recognize him as the Duke? King Henry is far -over the frontiers of Scotland and his sons are not on the best of terms -with you." - -"Richard is noble and just. He is the eldest, and is under obligation to -his dead brother, Geoffrey," replied Constance. - -"Do not depend upon him. He is never in one place long enough to become -attached to any one. I advise you to accept the King's offer." - -"I will consider it, Count," replied the Duchess, rising. "For the next -few days, meanwhile, you are my guest. We will let business rest during -the festivities, but will confer with you again on this matter before -you return to Paris." - -The Count bowed and left the Duchess, who remained for some time -absorbed in thought. At last she called Bertha, who was accustomed to -bring the Prince to his mother about that hour, and she at once entered, -carrying the child in her arms. The Duchess rushed up to her, took the -child, and tenderly kissed him. "I may enjoy my sweet one only a moment -to-day, Bertha," she exclaimed. "Is it not glorious that God has given -me such a charming gift of love? Surely fate should be kind to him, but, -alas, clouds are gathering on the horizon of his life, and I am left -alone to protect him. Now, Bertha, take my darling away, for Knight Hoel -comes to speak with me." - -Hoel was very anxious, for he feared, after the long interview with the -Count, that difficulties had arisen. Constance began at once -communicating to him what had been proposed, "Can you divine what King -Philip Augustus has requested of me?" - -"Requested, or demanded?" asked Hoel. - -"Both, only the demand was concealed. He wishes to take the guardianship -of the Duke of Brittany." - -"Ha! crafty as ever! Were his proposal disinterested, it would be well. -Still, Philip has the power to protect you." - -"But against whom? We are living in peace, and I must first know what to -expect from England." - -"May I know what reply you made to the Count?" - -"None, as yet. I asked time for consideration. See to it, therefore, -that the French gentlemen have a cordial reception, and at the -christening to-morrow the representative of the King shall be honored as -far as is in our power." - -With this the Duchess closed the interview, and Hoel repaired to his -guests to ascertain their wishes and make their visit as pleasant as -possible. - - - - - Chapter V - The Christening - - -The little Duke was christened Arthur, as his father had decided. After -the ceremony was concluded and he had been taken back to his chamber and -consigned to Bertha's care, the Duchess summoned all her guests, as well -as her knights and ecclesiastics, to a feast in the great hall. -Constance was seated at the head of the table, under a canopy. The -strangers, with whom she graciously conversed in French, sat near her, -while the guests at the lower end of the table spoke in the native -Breton dialect. Quiet at first, they gradually grew more animated as -great flagons of wine were repeatedly filled and drained. Owing to the -confusion in the hall they failed to hear the sound of horses' hoofs -outside the castle, and the blast of a horn was the first announcement -they had of the arrival of new guests. The chamberlain entered the hall -and whispered to the Duchess, who thereupon rose, and with a wave of her -hand ordered silence. "We have unexpectedly been honored by the arrival -of a noble visitor," said she. "It is Queen Eleanor. She is at the -castle with her retinue. Let us hasten to receive them with the honors -due to her." - -Constance advanced to the entrance of the hall, followed by her nobles, -a part of the guests remaining at table. Scarcely had she reached it -when the Queen met her at the head of several knights. - -With stately dignity Constance courtesied her greeting and spoke: -"Welcome, illustrious Queen! and excuse us for not going out to receive -you. We are surprised, having received no intimation of this visit, -although we sent messengers with invitations." - -The Queen stretched out her hand to Constance and kissed her on the -forehead. "We have changed the route of the journey we had planned to -greet you, daughter-in-law, and are truly delighted to find you so -strong and well. We were ready to sympathize with you in your -affliction, but it does not appear to be necessary." - -"Honored mother of my dead husband, I shall never cease to mourn for -Geoffrey; but you very well know that princesses have no time to abandon -themselves to grief. But come and participate in our feast. You will -find worthy guests here, messengers from the King of France." - -"Ha!" exclaimed the astonished Queen, as she recognized Count Gragny, -who with the others advanced and bowed low. "Have you settled matters so -far as to throw yourself already into the arms of Philip Augustus, even -before you have taken the trouble to ascertain the policy of the King of -England?" - -"Although I have received no answer to my message to England," said the -Duchess, "I doubt not that King Henry will approve my action in securing -the good-will of our powerful neighbor and seeking his protection for my -son, the Duke of Brittany." - -"Let me see the child," replied Eleanor. As she noticed Constance -looking inquiringly at Hoel, she added: "Why do you hesitate? Have you -any reason for concealing him from me?" - -Hoel went at once to notify Bertha, and when the Queen entered the -chamber with Count Gragny and several other knights, all gathered about -the cradle in which the child was lying. Eleanor gave one glance at the -little Duke and then turned again to Constance. "I advise you to give up -your game. I shall never recognize this boy as Geoffrey's heir. Content -yourself with your paternal possessions in Brittany, which I shall never -enter again." - -"What do you mean, Your Majesty?" exclaimed Constance, with increasing -emotion. - -"I mean that the heir came very suddenly, and when he was greatly -needed," said Eleanor. "Who knows in what hut he was born and found?" - -"This is monstrous!" interrupted Constance. "How dare you impute such a -disgraceful thing to me, and insult me in my most sacred relations? Go! -Only one who can invent such a story is capable of such action. You have -a wicked heart!" - -"Enough," said the Queen. "See to it that you and your child do not come -in my way, otherwise woe to him and to you." As she said this she made a -threatening gesture with her hand at the child. - -Little Alan, who had been standing by his mother's side, darted forward -and, seizing the Queen's arm, cried out in his shrill childish voice, -"Don't you touch the Duke!" - -The Queen regarded Alan with astonishment, and said with a sneer: "So! -You have taught young and old to call him Duke without regard to the -policy of others!" - -"The united dukedom belongs to us as rightfully as does Guienne, which -you inherited from your father, to you," said Constance haughtily. "But -now, Your Majesty, let us have peace. Remember, you are our guest, and -as such we shall treat you with due honor." The Duchess stepped to the -door, and stood there until Eleanor had passed, then followed with her -knights. - -"What a woman!" whispered Count Gragny to Hoel, who quietly shrugged his -shoulders. He kept his eyes bent upon the Queen, as he suspected she -might have communication with those near the Duchess, for he feared her -wiles. Eleanor took very little part in the banquet, and shortly retired -with her attendants, after a brief leave-taking. - -Those remaining in the hall regarded each other in silence, but Count -Gragny could not long endure the situation. He spoke out: "The Queen -came like the bad fairy who always appears unexpectedly at christenings. -Fortunately, she left no evil gift behind." - -"Yet, noble Count," replied Hoel, "she has left us anxiety." - -"Let us drown all thoughts of troublesome questions with mirth and -wine," exclaimed the Count, raising his glass. "Your Ladyship, I drink -to the health of Duke Arthur." - -Constance gracefully thanked him for the honor, and raised her glass to -her lips. After that she announced the close of the feast and dismissed -the guests. - -She hastened at once to her child. She knelt down by his cradle and -looked for a long time at the handsome little one lying in quiet -slumber, watched his gentle breathing, and admired his rosy cheeks. Alan -stood at the head of the cradle and kept watch over his Duke. With a sad -smile Constance rose, took Bertha's hand, and left the chamber. - -Later in the evening the Duchess, Hoel, and her counsellors prepared a -reply to King Philip's proposals. It had already been demonstrated by -the Queen's conduct how little they could expect from her husband's -family; for although as wife and mother Eleanor neither loved nor -respected King Henry and his sons, she understood how to gain her own -ends and embitter the feelings of others. Could affection for the child -be expected of them when even his own grandmother would not acknowledge -him? After due consideration it was decided to accept the guardianship -offered by Philip Augustus on condition that the King of England, on his -return from the wars, agreed to it. - -On the following day Constance gave her reply to Count Gragny, who -expressed his delight, for he knew that the King would be pleased with -the prompt and successful manner in which he had executed the -commission. - -"My King ordered me," he said, "to make arrangements for your safety at -once. He will send you all the troops you need." - -"We are not at war," replied Constance, "and consequently do not need -help." - -"Now that Eleanor has been here, Princess, do not expect that peace will -be lasting. The help offered to-day may be too far away in time of -danger to rescue your son." - -Constance was deeply impressed by his importunity, and turned to Hoel, -saying: "You know best our means of defence. Do you think them -sufficient?" - -"The militia will not hesitate to take the field for you," replied the -knight, "but only so long as war may last. Paid troops will remain all -the time in your service, but of course they will be a burden upon the -country." - -"Only a small number will be sent," said the Count. "That is the King's -own stipulation." - -Constance was forced to accept, but with a sad heart, and dismissed the -Count, who at once started for home with his attendants. The merrymaking -arranged by the Count continued in Rennes, and the Duchess took part in -it with apparent pleasure. But, as often as she could, she visited the -room where Arthur played upon Bertha's lap and crowed and laughed in -play with Alan. She pressed her darling to her heart and sighed, "It is -all for you, my son, all for you." - - - - - Chapter VI - The Guardianship - - -Not long after these events Philip's troops marched into Brittany, where -they met with a quiet reception; but when they attempted to establish -themselves in Normandy, they encountered violent resistance. The -powerful barons there had made a complete surrender to the English -government. They had accepted Geoffrey as its representative and had -submitted to him, but they would not recognize Constance, for before her -departure to England Eleanor had won them over to her side. Their -followers were well armed, and stoutly resisted the French troops. In -the numerous encounters which occurred the interests of the Duke of -Brittany were no longer considered. The stake was the mastery of England -or of France, and one or the other side alternately gained the upper -hand. - -It was still quiet in Brittany, and in Constance's vicinity Hoel and his -men kept good watch. Longingly and often the Duchess gazed at the child -in her arms and wished that he could soon be a man to fight with sword -in hand for her and her rights. Thus they were living in apparent -security at the castle in Rennes, but really in continual fear of -approaching dangers. The times were troublous, and the world was full of -disquiet, but Arthur passed his days pleasantly, in an atmosphere of -love. Life was all smiles for him. Under Bertha's care and Hoel's -devotion he became both gentle and courageous, and as he grew stronger -nothing delighted him more than rivalry with Alan in all knightly -practices. The latter, older and stronger, was not only attached to the -young Duke by friendship, but by duty and devotion, and thus became both -his companion and protector. They were inseparable, and shared -everything in common. They roamed the woods and fields together with all -the joyous enthusiasm of youth, but their greatest longing was to -perform heroic feats. They were much more delighted to listen to Hoel as -he told them of his adventures and exploits at arms than to the -chaplain, who was their instructor. With rapt attention they heard the -story of how Hoel and Duke Geoffrey rode together to Normandy and other -provinces, overcame the haughty barons, stormed their strong castles, -and sent them to England to pay fresh homage to the King. Arthur longed -to be such a hero, and his dearest wish was to assist his mother in the -restoration of the ancient authority. Combining boldness and gentleness, -he was specially fitted to rule, and it was his greatest pride that he -was entitled to the position of ruler by birth. - -Arthur was in his tenth year when the report reached them that King -Henry's sons, incited by Eleanor, had conspired to prevent his return -from Scotland. Unexpectedly, however, he suddenly appeared in England -and frustrated their plot. The news disquieted Constance so greatly that -she sent Hoel for information. He had been absent several days, and his -return was now eagerly awaited. - -One evening the Duchess was looking from her window, which commanded an -extended view of the city and its vicinity. Fatigued with riding and -hunting, Arthur had sought his mother, and was resting his head upon her -shoulder. She turned to him and stroked his heated brow. Bertha and Alan -were also present, and the room was very quiet. Suddenly Bertha stepped -to the window and exclaimed, "There comes my husband with a stranger." -The two rapidly drew near, and dismounted in the castle-yard, whence, -seeing the ladies at the window, Hoel came to their apartment. Bertha -and the boys met him in the anteroom, at the door of which stood the -Duchess. "What news do you bring?" she asked. - -"Bad news," replied Hoel. "King Henry is dead."[8] - -The Duchess silently motioned to the knight to enter, and seated -herself. After Bertha had taken the boys away, Hoel began: "The King -died of a broken heart, so the people say. He could not endure the -thought that the Queen had plotted his overthrow." - -"Horrible!--and the Princes?" - -"Richard threw himself at his father's feet and begged forgiveness. -Prince John, on the other hand, hypocritically sought to clear himself -of guilt. But the King knew only too well. 'All three sons,'[9] he -groaned, and fell unconscious." - -Constance started, and Hoel was silent. Yes, the third one was Geoffrey. - -"And did he die at once? Did he leave no instructions concerning the -kingdom? Had he no thought for Geoffrey's son?" asked the Duchess. - -"They say he longed for his grandson and mourned because he had not been -able to see him. He drew up his will and placed it in the keeping of the -Lord High Chancellor. Then he turned his thoughts to divine things, took -the sacrament, and passed away." - -Constance was silent for some time, then asked, "And does any one know -the contents of the will?" - -"It is sealed up in the royal exchequer and can be opened only in case -the Prince--no, King Richard--shall die childless. Only the confidential -witnesses know its contents," said Hoel. - -"_King_ Richard!" replied Constance. "God be thanked it is Richard who -has come to the throne. He is noble and high-minded, and will protect -us." - -"God grant it! Would that he could soon come to France and restore -order." - -"Whence came the rider who brought the news?" - -"From Rouen. English vessels have landed there, and brought Norman -knights who were in the Scottish campaign. They will guard the country -until he can come himself and take possession." - -"As soon as King Richard comes to Rouen, we will seek him there." - -"Meanwhile," said Hoel, "I will make ample preparations to insure your -safety." - -"Is it not shameful," said Constance indignantly, "that the Duchess of -Brittany should be insecure in her own country?" - -Hoel was awaited in the hall by the two boys, who plied him with -questions. The death of King Henry made a deep impression upon Arthur, -who already realized that his fate had rested in his grandfather's -hands. For the first time also he realized the insecurity of human -greatness, and when suddenly the bells tolled in the city's church -towers, and the castle chapel bell added its solemn peals, he was -greatly overcome, and held fast to Alan's hand. - - - - - Chapter VII - The Journey - - -It was a beautiful summer morning, and the hills and valleys of Brittany -were flooded with sunlight. All Nature seemed exultant, and all living -things were sharing her transports. The beauty of the fields and green -woods concealed alike all traces of the last winter's storms and the -ravages so often occasioned by men when they sow the earth with fire and -blood. - -As if still more to enhance the beauty of the scene, a cavalcade was -seen approaching from the adjacent wooded heights. The riders followed -the winding road, now in groups, now singly, and sometimes were entirely -hidden from view. Clear, ringing voices, joyous laughter, and now and -then deep manly voices mingled with the neighing of horses. The -travellers were the Duchess of Brittany, her son, and attendants. The -seneschal rode in advance with two heralds, followed by Constance in a -riding-habit of green silk, mounted upon a beautiful palfrey. Hoel rode -by her side, his fiery bay taking the lead whenever the road narrowed, -to make room for the Duchess's horse. Then came Duke Arthur and Alan on -prancing black steeds. Arthur sat jauntily yet securely in his saddle, -his slight figure being a trifling burden for the noble animal, which -seemed to take pride in carrying him. He looked boyish yet -distinguished. His unusual beauty was a sufficient mark of his high -birth even if his costume had not proclaimed it. He wore a cloak of -brown silk embroidered with gold, and over it a short, dark satin mantle -tipped with ermine. From his cap waved a heron plume, fastened with -jewels. He was a figure of beauty as he rode through the charming world -about him, engaged in earnest talk with Alan. Behind the youths followed -the squires and troopers, next the Duchess's ladies, and in the rear the -servants with the sumpter horses. It was an imposing though not a -warlike train. - -Their destination was Rouen, where King Richard had arrived, not, as -Constance had hoped, to settle her affairs, but to consult with Philip -Augustus about the Crusade.[10] It was all the more urgent, therefore, -for the Duchess to seek an interview with him and ascertain his plans -before he entered upon such a long and dangerous journey. The King had -been notified of her visit and had arranged for her safe passage through -Normandy, whose frontier she was now approaching. As they emerged from -the woods Hoel heard a cry and the sound of a struggle in a thicket -close at hand, and ordered a halt. Before he began an investigation, the -disturbers of the peace appeared. Two men were dragging another along, -answering his appeals with blows and abusive epithets. The victim was an -old man, and the sight aroused Arthur's indignation. He rode up at once, -and ordered the men to give an account of their conduct, and in the -meantime to release the old man. The latter fell upon his knees and -looked up to Arthur with tearful eyes. Hoel and Alan came forward and -heard the indignant protest of the two men. They declared they were -bailiffs in the service of the King of France. "This man," they said, -pointing to the kneeling victim, "is a Jew. The last day of grace King -Philip allowed the Jews has expired." - -"Is this true?" asked Arthur. - -The old man looked up and said: "Listen, most gracious Prince, for, -although I know you not, I can see the reflection of the crown upon your -brow. Yes, it is true. The great King Philip Augustus, although he has -long allowed our race to live in his kingdom, has now set his face -against us. He has said, 'Take the staff and leave the country; any one -of you found in France after the day which I set shall die.' The King's -servants have hounded us. They have plundered our homes; they have -driven off our poor and wretched people. I was on my way to Holland, -where our people have freedom to live, but I was so overcome by grief -and hunger that I had to stay in the city until to-day--and now they -have caught me." - -"It looks bad for you, Jew," said Hoel, shrugging his shoulders. - -The bailiffs were again about to seize their prisoner, but Arthur cried: -"Stop! Let him go free. It is my wish that he shall accompany us." - -"We are the King's servants," demurred the bailiffs, "and must obey his -orders." - -"I am in command here, not King Philip," said Arthur boldly and proudly. -"I am the Duke of Brittany. Take yourselves off, or my men shall bind -you." - -The bailiffs, astonished at the delicate boy, who spoke with such -dignity, lost no time in getting away. - -The Jew, when he realized that he was free, bowed to the earth before -Arthur and kissed his feet. The old man was so tattered, befouled, and -ill-favored that Arthur had some scruples about addressing him, but at -last he said, "If I protect you as far as Rouen will you then take ship -to Holland?" - -The old man consented, saying, "God will help me on." - -Arthur gave him one of the packhorses, whose load was distributed among -the other animals, and ordered the servants to let him ride with them. -More quickly than might have been expected of one so weak, the Jew swung -himself into the saddle and joined the little band, which once more -resumed its march. - -Constance took no part in the occurrence, and when Arthur rode up and -entreated her approval of his act she said to him with some anxiety, -"When the bailiffs complain to Philip he may be angry with you, my son." - -Arthur became thoughtful as Hoel added, "The life of this Jew is of -little consequence to Philip, for whatever he has of value the King will -be sure to get." - -"How is that?" asked Arthur. - -"The dispersal of the Jews was ordered to please the Pope," said Hoel, -"and out of their wealth King Philip will raise the means for arming the -Crusaders." - -"That is not kingly," said Arthur indignantly. - -"All the same they are Jews, and their treasures will be taken for the -King's service. How can it harm them anyway? They exude gold as these -pines do pitch." - -Arthur reflected upon Hoel's words with considerable surprise and almost -regretted his display of sympathy. But when he looked back and saw the -bent figure of the Jew following the others, who shunned him, he thought -to himself, "Still, I could not let him perish." - -That evening the Duchess and her most distinguished companions stopped -at one of the stately abbeys of that region, and Arthur arranged that -the Jew should spend the night with the servants who looked after the -horses outside. They had soon become accustomed to their silent -fellow-traveller, who served them for a laughing-stock. - -After the fourth day the travellers at last approached their -destination. They met crowds along the country road--haughty knights, -warriors, and pilgrims intending to take part in the expedition to -Palestine, besides ecclesiastics and monks, traders and shopkeepers. It -was a good-natured crowd, but it often obstructed our travellers, and at -times they were separated from each other. Arthur and Alan were -frequently delayed by a group going in the opposite direction; then, -laughing and shouting, they rejoined their party. But toward evening -Hoel decided to ride faster, so that they might reach the city before -the gates closed. The party got more closely together, and Hoel rode -along the line, urging on both people and horses. While thus engaged he -discovered that the Jew was no longer with them, and that the horse he -had been riding was quietly following the others. Hoel caught it by the -bridle and looked about him to see if he were not mistaken. As he was -doing so he noticed a piece of paper tied to the saddle, with a ring -attached to it. He untied it and hastened to the Duke. - -"Your ward has flown," began Hoel. - -"So? Then he is both false and ungrateful," said the Duke, in some -confusion. - -"Not this time," replied Hoel. "He has left the horse and this--see -here." He handed his find to Arthur, who took the ring from the paper -with much surprise. Upon the billet was written in Latin: - -"To the Duke of Brittany, in gratitude for saving his life.--Abraham of -Paris." - -The ring was a heavy gold one with a magnificent emerald set in it. -Arthur twirled it about, delighted with its brilliancy, then put it on -his finger and placed the paper in his cloak. - -"Abraham of Paris," repeated the Duchess thoughtfully. "I well remember -that name. He is called the richest of the Paris Jews. The King often -bade him come to the court, and purchased jewels of him, and when he -needed money Abraham furnished it; but I wish nothing to be said about -our meeting him." - - - - - Chapter VIII - King Richard in Rouen - - -After brief delay at the gate, the travellers were admitted and escorted -to the place selected for them. As Constance was anxious to meet the -King at once, she sent word to the seneschal and followed him to the -castle, accompanied by Arthur, Hoel, and Alan. A marshal met them near -the entrance and called a servant to aid them in dismounting. There was -in the courtyard such a crowd of knights, pages, and court people of -various ranks that they made slow progress. Arthur paid little attention -to the brilliant rooms through which they passed or to the persons who -occupied them. His thoughts were fixed upon one object--to see Richard, -his uncle. - -The marshal bade Hoel and Alan wait in the great hall, where two -halberdiers kept guard, and then beckoned to a page and ordered him to -wait upon the Duchess. The page disappeared behind a door, which he -almost immediately reopened. Stepping back into an anteroom, he left the -guests free to enter. With rapidly beating heart Arthur crossed the -threshold, following his mother, and found himself in a spacious -apartment, at the upper end of which King Richard rose from a carven -arm-chair and advanced to meet the Duchess.[11] Arthur almost cried out -when he saw the figure of the King before him, just as he had always -imagined him to look, only more stately. The grandeur about him affected -him but little, for his gaze was riveted upon the face of the King, -which revealed dignity joined with strength and goodness, and upon those -eyes which beamed so mildly upon his friends and flashed so terribly -upon his enemies. - -He greeted the Duchess cordially, took her hand, and said: "It is long, -dear sister-in-law, since we met, and we have passed through great -sorrows. But you have had one consolation," he added, placing his hand -upon Arthur's shoulder. Arthur took the King's other hand and kissed it. -King Richard invited his guests to be seated and took his place between -them. Then he looked at Arthur again, murmuring to himself, "Geoffrey! -Geoffrey!" Tears filled the Duchess's eyes as Richard continued: "We -loved each other dearly. Geoffrey was less impulsive, and restrained me -from committing many a rash act, but he stood by me to the last. Do you -know, Lady Constance, when I was engaged in that unfortunate revolt -against my father, how I came to you alone in the darkness of night, -pursued by his soldiers? They demanded me as their prisoner, but -Geoffrey would not surrender me, and we beat our assailants back from -the walls. Geoffrey surely saved his brother, but in doing so he was in -rebellion against his father." - -During this conversation Arthur was lost in contemplation of his uncle. -Even without armor Richard was the ideal of a hero. He was the -incomparable knight who in every tournament dashed horse and rider into -the dust; for whom no foe was too strong, no fortress too secure, and -who, after his victories, sang in competition with the troubadours. - -A smile lit up Richard's face as he noticed the boy's rapt gaze, and, -turning suddenly, he asked, "What are you thinking about, Arthur?" - -"I was thinking," replied Arthur with a start--"oh, I was thinking that -my father could not help standing by you. As brother and as knight he -could not have done otherwise." - -"And yet," said Richard, looking at the red cross fastened upon his left -shoulder, "the Church now demands that I shall go to the Holy Land and -make expiation for my resistance to my father's authority. I have -promised to go, and shall keep my word, though it is hard to leave my -kingdom, which is not yet quieted. Oh, Arthur, if you were only a man -and could fight by my side! There is glory still to be acquired in the -morning-land for him who is victor under the banner of Godfrey of -Bouillon,[12] and the celestial crown of the martyr for him who falls." - -Greatly excited by Richard's words, Arthur fell upon his knees, -exclaiming, "I will go with you, my uncle and my king: I will be your -page, your servant!" - -Constance stretched out her hand as if to restrain him, but Richard said -with a quiet smile: "No, Arthur; wait until you have come to a man's -strength. There will be great deeds for you to perform later." - -Arthur and the Duchess rose to take leave of the King, who embraced her, -saying: "As you may be in need of rest, I will not detain you longer, -but I will receive you again to-morrow as my guest." - -The King struck a shield hanging upon the wall, whereupon two pages and -the marshal entered, and under their respectful escort the Duchess and -Duke left the castle after they had been rejoined by Hoel and Alan. - - - - - Chapter IX - The Banquet - - -On the following day Arthur saw Richard in the midst of his brilliant -and warlike retinue. The Duchess sat at the table next to the King, with -Arthur by her side. Famous men, knights, statesmen, and ecclesiastics -had seats below the Duke, who was quite elated because his rank placed -him next the King. Their greetings reminded him that he must prove -himself worthy of them by his own merit and heroic deeds, and a new -world was revealed to him as he listened to the words of these men of -wide experience, though he but half understood them. Many a one noticed -the enthusiasm of the boy, and his high-bred mien, and was charmed by -him. When King Richard raised his glass to drink the health of his -sister-in-law, the Duchess Constance, the guests joyously responded, and -added, "Long live Duke Arthur of Brittany!" - -Greatly excited, Arthur rose to thank them, and, turning to Richard, -exclaimed, "I will prove myself, my royal uncle, worthy of the honor -paid me by these brave men." - -His admirers gathered about him enthusiastically, spoke of his great and -brilliant future, and praised him as a true scion of the Plantagenets. - -"Did you hear, Alan?" he said to his devoted friend, when at last they -were alone in their room; "I am destined to achieve fame and greatness. -I shall no longer be content to lead a quiet, unknown life." - -All who came to know the Prince held him in the highest esteem, and were -surprised that so noble a youth had developed in comparative obscurity. -Many thought that King Richard might be childless, and that he was going -to a distant war which would be full of danger. In that case the next -heir to the English throne was Arthur. - -Hardly a word passed about Constance's affairs and Hoel's solicitude. -Richard referred her to King Philip as soon as he should arrive; and -when Constance, greatly embarrassed, asked, "Are you angry because we -accepted his protection in a time of need?" Richard replied, "I do not -blame you; you had to have him for a friend, for England left you in the -lurch. My mother--" Here the King broke off abruptly, and then closed by -saying, "I think everything will be arranged by Philip. Arthur, of -course, will keep Geoffrey's possessions, not only because of respect -for the dead, but also for our love of his son." - -After a week, which to Arthur passed like a pleasant hour, King Philip -arrived in Rouen. His principal counsellors and several high -ecclesiastics were in his retinue, but not so many soldiers as in that -of Richard. - -Arthur was present at the first meeting of the two sovereigns, and -Philip's searching glance discovered him even before Richard introduced -them. At the words, "My cousin and ward," Philip stooped and kissed his -forehead. When Arthur, greatly moved by his cordiality of manner, -greeted him as the protector of his childhood, Philip's serious face was -illuminated with a gracious smile, revealing the favorable impression -the Duke had made upon him. He had always sought the control of the Duke -of Brittany to hold England in check, but now he so unexpectedly found -Arthur such an engaging personality that he determined not to lose sight -of him. He called upon Constance and renewed his assurances of -friendship. When she expressed some anxiety lest, in the absence of the -two kings, she might be troubled by Eleanor, who was to remain in -England as regent, Philip invited her to go to his court. "You and your -son," he said, "shall be under my feudal protection; and should you have -any fear for your personal safety, you can be sure of an honorable -reception in Paris." - -Constance expressed her thanks in Richard's presence, hoping he would -make a still closer claim to Arthur; but the Crusade monopolized all his -thoughts. He had already recognized Brittany as the hereditary fief -which would belong to Arthur when he came of age, and with this -assurance Constance had to be content. - -The departure of King Richard well-nigh broke Arthur's heart, and -Richard embraced him with deep emotion. Philip admonished them again to -go to Paris whenever it seemed best. - -"That will yet happen," said Hoel to Alan on their way back. "Philip -well knows that fate will force Arthur into his arms. Had Richard -thought more of the future, we should not have been going home thus." - - - - - Chapter X - The Return to Rennes - - -The friendly reception which the young Duke everywhere met as he -rentered Brittany made the home-coming very dear to him. The situation -had changed, as he now realized, and the people had great expectations -of his future. When he came to the gates of cities, the people went out -to meet him with welcomes and good wishes. Arthur showed interest and -kindness for all, and the Duchess gave him precedence everywhere and -rejoiced at the enthusiasm manifested for him, both by high and by low. - -Upon their arrival at Rennes they received sad news. Bertha was no more. -She had died after a brief illness. It was the first real sorrow in -Arthur's life, and his grief was hardly less than that of Hoel and Alan, -who felt as if their happiness were forever lost. It separated Arthur's -present life from his past life, and served to concentrate his thoughts -upon the future. All the news from the great world, into which he had -had a brief glance, now became of interest to him, especially everything -concerning the Crusade. As time passed, wandering pilgrims and minstrels -came and told of events in the morning-land,--of Richard's exploits -before Acre and Ascalon,[13] and of his heroic conduct in times of -danger, which had won for him the name of "Lion-hearted." Then news -ceased to come for a long time; but suddenly the report spread that -Philip Augustus had returned to France with only a remnant of his army. -It seemed incredible at first, but they soon found that it was true, for -the Duchess received a letter from Paris in which Philip urgently -requested her to come there with Arthur. She hesitated, however, for her -safety in Brittany was not imperilled. The King's letter surprised them -all, particularly Arthur, who had a presentiment that it foreshadowed a -turning-point in his life. - -One evening a pilgrim appeared at the castle gate and desired to speak -with the Duke. The latter had just returned from the chase and was -standing in the anteroom as the stranger entered. - -"Rest yourself, holy man," said Arthur, "and then tell me your errand." - -"Allow me to speak with you in private," replied the pilgrim. After -Arthur had dismissed those standing about, the pilgrim whispered a few -words to him. - -Hardly had he done so before Arthur made a loud outcry, and rushed into -the terrified Duchess's apartment, exclaiming, "Richard is a prisoner!" -As he knew nothing more about it, the Duchess, after summoning Hoel, had -the pilgrim brought to her, and asked him for the particulars. As soon -as the latter removed his palmer's hat, Hoel recognized him as Count -Guntram, one of the Crusaders in Richard's army. After the first -greetings he told, at Arthur's request, the story of the events which -led to the abandonment of Palestine. Forsaken by his allies, whom he had -alienated by his haughtiness of manner, Richard realized when it was too -late that he could not rescue Jerusalem with his army alone. He withdrew -reluctantly from the Holy City, and decided to return. His vessel was -separated from the others and wrecked upon the Italian coast. Too -impatient to wait for the rest of the fleet, he undertook to retreat -with a few companions. As they had to traverse a hostile country, they -adopted the garb of pilgrims, but they could not elude the sharp -scrutiny of spies. Richard fell into the hands of the Duke of Austria, -whom he had greatly offended during the Crusade, and the Duke consigned -his distinguished prisoner to Henry the Sixth, Emperor of Germany.[14] -His fugitive companions were making their way to their homes. - -Arthur, completely absorbed in Richard's fate, contemplated plans for -his deliverance, and had no doubt that all the princes would unite with -him to rescue the prisoner. Guntram, however, gloomily shook his head, -and said: "Richard is imprisoned in the strong castle of Trifels[15] on -the Rhine, and there he will remain until he is released for a heavy -ransom. Think rather about yourself and your own affairs, noble Prince. -Your Uncle John, hoping that Richard will never return, is preparing to -attack Brittany and get you into his power as soon as possible. Make -your escape at once, lest all the noble scions of the house of -Plantagenet fall, and John remain, to the misfortune of the world." - -Knight Guntram frequently repeated his warning before he left the -Duchess's court, and the impression it made upon his hearers was soon -strengthened by indications of its truth. - -The country gradually began to grow restless and excited. The -coast-dwellers removed into the interior, for English vessels had been -seen, and they feared a landing. A letter also was received from Queen -Eleanor, in which the Duchess was warned not to make any claims upon -England for her son's rights, as they would not be recognized. In the -event of Richard's death, John, who was now sharing the sovereignty with -Eleanor, would certainly succeed to the throne. - -In view of the manifest danger to the Duke's rights it was decided that -they must seek the protection and help of Philip Augustus. Accompanied -by their nearest and most devoted attendants, Duchess Constance and -Arthur once more set out, this time upon an eventful journey. Mourning -over the fate of their country and their own fate as well, they left -their beloved Brittany. Hardly had they crossed the frontier when John's -troops poured into the country, beat back the mercenaries of Philip -Augustus, and placed his banner above the gates of the city. The people -mournfully submitted to his yoke, hoping in their secret hearts for the -return of their legitimate ruler. - - - - - Chapter XI - With King Philip Augustus - - -Constance and Arthur were received at the court of Philip Augustus in -Paris not after the manner of fugitives. The King gave them royal -recognition, and his spouse, the gracious Agnes of Meran, greeted them -most cordially. Philip evinced a peculiarly friendly interest in Arthur; -but he met his urgent request for assistance with a quiet smile, saying, -"I shall do all in my power to help you to retain your possessions and -all your rights. In the meantime, as there is a quarrel to be settled -between me and the Count of Flanders, will you go with me and win your -spurs on my side?" - -The King looked sharply at Arthur, who, thirsting for action, acceded to -his proposal notwithstanding the Duchess's disapproval. She was obliged -to consent in the end, however, for Hoel and Alan, who found idle court -life intolerable, gladly agreed to go also, and were eager to -participate in the affair. - -Arthur was to be admitted to knighthood at once, and chose Alan for his -brother-in-arms. During the night which preceded the important ceremony, -the youths kept knightly vigil to uplift their souls in prayer. They -were escorted by Hoel and some of the leading knights to the castle -chapel, where they were left alone, after an impressive parting. The -barred doors shut them out from the world, and they knelt a long time -before the altar, engaged in their devotions. These concluded, they -arose, and with drawn swords made a circuit of the chapel walls, pausing -at times before the memorials of distinguished princes, whose statues -seemed almost ghostly in the uncertain flickerings of the ever-burning -lamps. The banners fastened to the columns, which reached to the dome, -fluttered, and the trophies gave out a hollow sound as the youths passed -them. At last they reached the altar again, and almost involuntarily -Arthur began to express his deep emotions. He thought of the cruel fate -which had snatched his father from him, and of the sorrowful burden -which had overwhelmed his mother. With a firm voice he pictured the -future for which he longed so ardently and hopefully. He would earn -distinction and fame under Philip's leadership, and all brave heroes -would gladly help him in his struggle for his rights. Then, when Richard -had returned to the throne of England, and he had earned Philip's -good-will, how successfully his life would unfold! "And you, Alan, my -brother-in-arms," he said, turning to him, "shall always be nearest my -side, however high a station I may reach." - -Glowing with youthful enthusiasm, Alan knelt before Arthur and lowered -his sword with the utmost reverence, for he believed in Arthur with all -his soul. Joyfully the latter exclaimed: "Oh, that a sign might be given -to reveal my future!" - -At that instant the moon broke through the clouds and illuminated the -lofty stained glass windows. In the sudden crimson glow Arthur and Alan -looked as if they were sprinkled with blood. Their faces, hair, and -shoulders were tinted a deep red. They gazed upon one another with -astonishment, but the red glow soon disappeared, and they were once more -in the semi-darkness. Though the effect, which was caused by the light -passing through the ruby-red panes, was easily explainable, yet they -were deeply impressed by it. They spoke no more, but stood motionless by -the altar, awaiting the coming of day. - -The morning light had hardly broken when the doors of the chapel were -opened and a band of knights came to greet their new brothers. Hoel -embraced them and smiled at Arthur's disturbed countenance; but when he -saw that Alan too was pale and agitated, he became serious. There was no -time to question them, for a multitude quickly poured into the chapel. -The entire court was soon assembled. The ecclesiastics gathered about -the altar, and at last the King entered with the Queen and the Duchess -Constance. At the close of the religious service Philip entered the -chancel and bade Arthur kneel. Touching his shoulder with his sword, he -dubbed him knight and received his vows. When Alan had likewise been -admitted to knighthood, their golden spurs were given them, and shouting -"Saint Denis!" and "Saint George!" the knights embraced their new -comrades. All present joined in congratulation, and Hoel had to tear -them away almost by force, so that they might have rest and refreshment -and be in readiness for the afternoon's tournament. When the time came, -they were assisted in putting on their armor by knights, but Arthur kept -his sash in his hand so that his mother might bind it about him. The -gloomy night was forgotten, and as he passed along the spacious -corridors of the Louvre[16] every one he met stopped to admire his -youthful beauty and to make smiling return for his friendly greeting. - -As he approached the Duchess's apartment he heard delightful strains of -music, and hesitated about entering; for Constance, since the great -sorrow had come into her life, seldom touched the harp. At last, -however, he softly opened the door and glanced into the large room. The -Duchess was reclining upon a couch, her head resting upon her hand, and -her pale face bedewed with tears. A young lady, who was playing the -harp, sat near her on a tabouret. She ceased as Arthur quickly advanced -and bowed low to the two ladies. The younger rose in surprise and looked -inquiringly at the Duchess, who took her hand and, turning to Arthur, -said, "You must know, my son, who has played so beautifully for my -consolation. This is the Princess Marie of France,[17] whom Philip has -brought from the cloisters to-day. Though it is our first meeting, she -well knows my sorrow." - -"Noble lady," said Marie gently, "I too have known sorrow. My mother is -dead." - -"May the blessing of Heaven comfort you, gracious lady, and bring its -peace to a heart which knows so well how to comfort others," exclaimed -Arthur. "I shall go to the field contentedly, for I know that an angel -will be at my mother's side." - -Trumpet peals from the courtyard summoned to the tournament. The clank -of armor was heard in the anteroom, and knights were in waiting to act -as Arthur's escort. - -"It is my first venture with arms, dear mother. Give me your blessing, I -beseech you," implored Arthur; "and you, Princess, shall tie on my sash -as a surety of good fortune in the contest." - -Marie directed a questioning glance at the Duchess, and when she smiled -in return, threw the scarf over Arthur's shoulder and fastened it. After -a word of thanks, Arthur hastened to his waiting associates, and the -ladies betook themselves to the Queen, whose guests they were to be at -the tournament. - -The field was encircled with a dense throng of persons of all ranks. The -spectators watched Arthur eagerly as he rode in, followed by Alan and -four knights, who drew up in line. Their adversaries confronted them in -similar line. At a signal from the King the knights rushed at each -other. Hoel smilingly watched his _protgs_, who distinguished -themselves by their daring and dexterity. At the first onset Arthur -parried the thrust of his enemy, and at the second advanced from the -other side with such fury that his opponent was taken off his guard and -was dismounted. Arthur was declared victor. The same good fortune -attended him in the remaining contests, and at the close he received a -wreath from the Queen's own hands as his prize. Never was handsomer -knight seen than Arthur, as with visor raised he lifted his crowned head -and saluted the princesses. At the court banquet he was assigned a place -between his mother and the Princess Marie, and his heart swelled with -joy and pride. - -The time for the departure of the expedition drew nigh, and Arthur spent -his leisure moments in the company of the Duchess and her young friend. -On the last evening the King visited them, and after a brief -conversation turned to the Duke. "Take a long farewell," said he. "Guard -yourself in battle, for your reward will be Marie's hand." - -Arthur and the Princess stood speechless with surprise for some time, -but the silence was at last broken by the Duchess: "Yes, Arthur, it is -the King's will to give Marie to you as wife, and to me as daughter, -some day, when our lot is a happier one." - -"For that I hope, with God's help," answered the King. - - - - - Chapter XII - In the Field - - -Arthur was in the field several months with Philip, and though he had to -endure all that powerful warrior's severe discipline, he fought for him -as valiantly as he would have done for himself. All this time the enemy -remained unsubdued; but at last the King, having cut off all probable -chance of escape, looked for a decisive result. The day for the attack -was fixed, and everything was made ready. On the evening before the -battle, after issuing his orders, the King retired to his tent to read -some letters which a messenger had brought from Paris. The chancellor -urgently entreated him to return, for disorder was spreading, and the -finances were in such desperate condition that he could procure no more -money. - -"Ha!" said the King to himself, "how shall we meet the needs of the -Empire? There is but one way. The Jews must empty their pockets. The ban -shall be raised. We expelled them to please the Pope, who is now -secretly plotting with my enemies against me and annoying me in every -way." The King called for his secretary, but instead of that official a -knight suddenly entered the tent. Recognizing Arthur, he waited for him -to speak. - -"Oh, my King," said Arthur excitedly, "I have had news from my uncle." - -Philip frowned and asked, "What does John want now?" - -"My news is not from John; I am speaking of Richard. He is free. He is -no longer a prisoner in the castle of Trifels." - -"How," interrupted the King, "has the ransom been furnished?" - -"He is free," repeated Arthur; "a deserter from the Netherlands brought -the tidings. Richard has embarked on the Holland coast. They recognized -him, though he went there in disguise." - -"Alone!" said the astonished King. "Oh, the Lion-hearted!" - -"Without doubt he has crossed to England," continued Arthur excitedly, -"and now it is time my King, for me to hasten to his assistance." - -"Thoughtless youth!" broke in Philip, "would you forsake me before the -end of the campaign and ingloriously leave before we know whether -Richard has actually reached his fatherland?" - -Arthur grew thoughtful, and retired to consult Hoel and Alan. The latter -was eager to go, for he was not enthusiastic in his devotion to Philip; -he would rather have fought for Richard. But Hoel twirled his gray -mustache and shook his head. He feared Richard's rash and unstable -disposition, and knew that he could not be relied upon. "Philip is right -in this matter," he said. "Let us first dispose of this Fleming; after -that it will be time to think of the other matter." - -The battle was fought the next day, and resulted in the defeat of the -Count of Flanders after a stout resistance. The King himself led his -warriors, sword in hand, in an attack upon the enemy, who were seeking -to hold a bridge. His battle-cry, "Montjoie St. Denis!"[18] spread panic -in the ranks of his foes, and "Plantagenet!" "Plantagenet!" resounded -where Arthur and his knights were fighting. - -The victory was won. The enemy were driven over the bridge, and threw -away their arms. The King warmly congratulated Arthur upon his bravery, -but did not grant his request for leave of absence. Arthur reluctantly -submitted rather than make his appearance before Richard as a fugitive -without knights or warriors. - -In the meantime Richard reached England; and as soon as he had announced -his presence to his friends he ascended the throne amid popular -rejoicings, John yielding his claim with seeming willingness. About the -same time Philip returned to Paris; Arthur accompanied him, and was so -delighted to see his mother and bride once more that he forgot his -longing to go to Richard. - -Banquets and tournaments were arranged by the court, and Arthur, because -of his bravery, was the central figure among all the youthful heroes. So -continuous were the feasts and sports that he hardly had time for -thought. - -One morning Alan, equipped and spurred as for a long ride, came to -Arthur's bedside and woke him, saying, "Richard is in France." - -"Let us hasten to him, then," said Arthur, springing up. - -"You had better not go. It will only occasion needless delay. Let me go -to your uncle," implored Alan. "I can reach him quickly. He is about to -attack the Duke of Limoges, and is camped with his little army before -the fortress of Chalus. I will tell him all, and if he calls you, you -need no longer hesitate. Let me go, my Prince, and keep my mission a -secret from the court. They are playing false with you, one and all." - -Alan rushed out, and Arthur looked after him in surprise. Only Hoel knew -of his son's undertaking, and he gave out that he had sent him away. -Philip, who was well apprised of what was going on, kept quiet, and only -sought to attach Arthur to him still more closely. - -When the entertainment came to an end, Philip left the Louvre to hold -court at Compigne[19] during the beautiful springtime. How delightful -it was to roam about that great forest! Every day the Princess rode on -her white palfrey, with her falcon attached to her slender wrist, Duke -Arthur riding by her side upon his fiery Arab steed, which had been -given him by the King. A band of companions and servants on foot and on -horse followed them, and the hills and woods resounded with the baying -of hounds and the halloos of hunters. A mystic charm seemed to pervade -the greenwood, which protected them from all contact with the outside -world and made life a happy dream. The Duchess herself seemed to forget -her grief and the insecurity of her affairs, and the King encouraged all -these joyous sports without participating in them. - -But suddenly these happy revellers were recalled to the realities of -life by a fearful occurrence. King Richard the Lion-hearted was dead -before Chalus--killed by an arrow. Arthur could not believe the dreadful -news until Alan, pale and exhausted by his hard ride, arrived and -confirmed it. He came from the spot, was with the King when he received -his death wound, and brought his last message of continued faith in -Arthur's loyalty and uprightness, and his wish that he could once more -see his nephew. But, alas, it was too late now! The great Lion-hearted -was gone, and John mounted the vacant throne. - -"Never, so long as I live, will I relinquish my paternal inheritance," -exclaimed Arthur. - - - - - Chapter XIII - War Preparations - - -In the excitement which King Richard's death produced in England, -Eleanor contrived to secure an appearance of justice in John's -sovereignty. A spurious will of Henry the Second's was opened by her, by -the provisions of which John was given the crown, regardless of the -legitimate claims of the son of Geoffrey, his oldest brother. By this -means Arthur was also cut off from the succession. The injustice was -clear enough; but John, with the aid of a strong following of the -nobles, whom he had secured by artifice and promises, kept possession of -power. The time was now come for Philip Augustus openly and without -delay to maintain Arthur's rights. Nothing less was at stake than the -title to the English crown. John was declared a throne-robber, and was -summoned as a feudal tenant before the French tribunal. In case of -disobedience war would be declared against him. John had already made -his plans to go to France at the head of an army, with the intention, as -far as he was able, of permanently wresting the English provinces from -the domination of France. He had not a doubt he could easily settle the -claims of Constance and Arthur and succeed in his purpose. Determined as -Philip Augustus may have been to defend Arthur's rights, somehow the war -preparations were delayed much longer than seemed safe to the Duke, who -could scarcely conceal his impatience. He resolved to challenge his -uncle to single combat, and reluctantly followed the advice of his -mother to act with caution. - -"Why does Philip hesitate?" he indignantly exclaimed. - -"I believe the King is waiting for money," replied Hoel. - -Arthur contemptuously shrugged his shoulders. - -"Alas!" sighed Constance, "how can our plans succeed? We are very poor." - -Arthur hastened to the Louvre, and although the chamberlain informed him -that the King was holding an important interview, he insisted upon -admission. Nothing could be more urgent than his own affairs. - -"It serves you right," the King was saying as the Duke was announced. -Philip was seated at a table covered with papers. By his side stood an -old man in a cringing attitude, who cast a hasty glance at Arthur as he -entered. - -"Welcome, cousin," said the King, with a smile. "You have come in time -to be a partner in our business arrangement." - -He beckoned to the old man, who submissively bowed his head. His spare -figure was clad in a dark cloak of heavy silk. A tall black velvet cap -covered his head and his long gray locks hung down his shoulders. His -attire proclaimed him a Jew, and when he began to speak his voice -awakened memories in Arthur's mind. - -"Your Majesty," said the Jew, "spare us this demand. Our coffers are -still empty because of the treasures you took from us not long ago, when -Your Grace allowed us to return to your kingdom." - -"You shall only lend to us this time," said the King. - -"Upon what security?" quickly asked the Jew. - -"Upon this security," said Arthur, turning toward him and displaying the -ring he wore on his finger. "Would you like to see the note also?" he -said with a smile. "Do you know how it reads?" - -The Jew hesitated an instant, then turned the ring to the light and -looked keenly at Arthur. Raising his head, he said with a certain -nobility of expression, "I know you. You are the Duke of Brittany." - -"Say rather, the King of England," added Philip. "Well, Arthur, let us -close up this business with Abraham, which has already fruitlessly -consumed an hour of our time. Listen, Abraham. We need thirty thousand -gold gulden to equip our troops, and a like sum in six months to pay -them." - -The King arose, and Abraham went to the door; but before leaving he -turned to Arthur and said in a low tone, "If you will come to my poor -abode this evening, most gracious Duke, you shall be satisfied." - - - - - Chapter XIV - In the House of the Jew - - -At nightfall Arthur and Alan, stoutly armed, proceeded to the Jewish -Quarter, which occupied a remote part of the city and was surrounded by -walls. Its only gate was open, and the two passed undisturbed through -the dark narrow streets, bordered with tall houses. The few windows were -barred with iron shutters, and wherever a door was open one might fancy -he was looking into an endless vault. Human figures appeared now and -then, timorously avoiding the gaze of the strangers, and looking after -them suspiciously from their lurking places. It was with some difficulty -that Alan induced an old woman to stop and tell them where Abraham -lived. - -Abraham's house was a large one, with tightly closed doors and windows. -At the sound of the knocker, a wicket was opened behind the iron grating -and a voice asked the strangers' business. Alan answered cautiously that -they were expected by Abraham. Thereupon followed a clanking of bars and -bolts; the heavy door was opened, and Abraham stood on the threshold, -bowing low, and saying: "Welcome, noble gentlemen! Enter!" - -It was not without some apprehension that the youths followed him -through a low, dimly lighted passageway. The air was close and heavy, -and no sound could be heard from without. At last their guide opened a -door, threw back a dark curtain, and bowed the strangers into an -apartment where they stood as transfixed with surprise as if they had -entered another world. They knew not whether they were in a garden or a -salon. High walls with many columns, balconies, and galleries enclosed a -spacious room which, open above, disclosed the sky. A splashing fountain -occupied the centre. All about flamed countless tapers upon metal -candelabra set in luxurious flower-beds. Groups of shrubs bearing rare -fruit sprang from the soil, which was covered with fine green turf and -colored stones set in a beautiful mosaic. Here and there were heavy -purple rugs upon which soft, gold-tasselled cushions were scattered -about. Festoons of flowers and rich draperies depended from the -galleries and columns. A banquet table set with glistening crystal and -silver plate stood upon an estrade. The youths seated themselves upon a -silk-covered settle with golden feet, and Abraham said with the utmost -reverence: - -"Be my guests, noble gentlemen, and count it no disgrace to eat with a -Jew, whom you, my gracious Duke, once rescued when he was near to -death." - -Abraham clapped his hands and two handsome, black-eyed boys came -forward, bringing the strangers perfumed water in silver bowls. Then -food and sweet, spicy wines were set before them. But all this was done -without noise and with soft, quick movements; for at meals the Jews were -always apprehensive and ever in readiness for flight. Abraham was the -first to speak. Turning to the Duke, he said: "The gold which King -Philip demanded I refused, for he has already had enough from us. Are -you sure indeed that if he had it, he would use it for your advantage, -Duke of Brittany?" - -Arthur replied that it was only the lack of money which kept him from -beginning the war. - -"And do you expect to gain the crown of England? Would you not be -fortunate even if Brittany were your own?" - -Arthur reddened and said, somewhat hesitatingly, "It is my right, my -inheritance." - -"Pardon me," continued Abraham. "You would grace a throne, and what I -can do shall be at your service. King Philip may have the gold, and I -hope it will be used for your advantage. But a younger prince needs many -things which he may not obtain from the King. Perhaps I may in some ways -realize your wishes also. Be pleased, gracious Duke, to follow me." - -Abraham led the astonished youths into a subterranean vault lit by a -lamp from above, unlocked a massive chest, and, lifting the heavy lid, -invited Arthur to come nearer. It was filled with golden ornaments and -jewels. Opening a second chest, which was filled with leathern bags, he -said: "Accept. Every bag contains a thousand gold pieces. Accept, noble -Duke." - -"No!" said Arthur, stepping back. "What you give Philip will suffice -me." - -"But Philip will have to give me security," said Abraham; "that is our -business." - -"And I can give you no security," replied Arthur. - -"You yourself are my security, Duke," said Abraham with great -earnestness. "When you shall come to the throne you will not forget the -children of Israel, and you will allow them a home in your dominions." - -"I promise that," said Arthur. "Once I have the power, I will be a just -ruler." - -"Take this as a souvenir of this hour," said the Jew, throwing a golden -chain around Arthur's neck. Then he turned to Alan and gave him a bag of -gold. "Equip a special troop of trusty, valiant men who will stand by -your Duke in every time of danger," said he. "I do not mean men like -you, for such hearts as yours cannot be bought with gold." - -"That is enough," said Alan as Abraham placed one bag after another in -Alan's cloak. "Thanks! thanks, Abraham! Farewell!" - -"God prosper you," said Abraham as he escorted them to the street. They -had some difficulty in getting out of the Quarter, as the gate was -closed, but when Alan announced their names to the captain of the watch, -it was opened at once. They hurried back to their dwelling and told -their experiences to Hoel, who advised them to let no one but Constance -know how they came by their treasure. - - - - - Chapter XV - Arthur's Departure - - -The recruiting of troops for the Duke of Brittany now made rapid -progress. Famous knights offered themselves and their followers for his -service. Many of the leaders in the Crusade, who had been forced to -discharge their followers, now assembled them anew under Hoel's standard -and accepted his earnest money, and Alan selected sixteen knights, the -flower of the young nobles, who devoted themselves to the exclusive -personal service of the Duke and received a princely sum for their -outfit. - -The court ladies also took an active part in the war preparations and -assembled daily in the Queen's apartments to work upon fine -embroideries. Arthur and his knights were provided with gorgeous banners -and sashes, and were often consulted about their decoration. - -"No, Marie," said Arthur, noticing her work, "place no king's crown -above my escutcheon; as a true Plantagenet, the broom flower is my only -emblem." - -"But you, not John, are the King," replied Marie. - -"I will decide that on the field," said Arthur. - -All his petty troubles vanished, Philip was now ready for the successful -prosecution of his plans. He decided that Arthur should go with a part -of the force to Anjou and establish himself there, and he himself would -follow later with the main army and completely shatter John's power. But -before he made any move, Philip resolved to attach Arthur yet more -closely to him by marrying him to the Princess Marie. The bridal pair, -as well as the Duchess, were greatly surprised by this decision, and -only the nearest intimates were bidden secretly to the nuptial ceremony. -At midnight, in the glare of torches, Arthur stood with his bride before -the altar, where he had lately been admitted to knighthood. Alan thought -of that night, and glanced at the window through which the red light had -streamed upon them. But no evil omen disturbed the blessing which the -priest invoked upon the union. The marriage was celebrated next day at -court, and at the same time the coming departure of the Duke was -announced. At last the moment was at hand when Arthur must leave all and -take the field to fight for the crown of his ancestors. - -Duchess Constance strove hard to remain calm as she bade Arthur -farewell, but her heart sank within her as she thought of the dangers he -must encounter. Gladly would she have restrained him from the -undertaking into which he had impetuously thrown himself. Holding him in -sorrowful embrace, she said with quivering voice: "Farewell, my son! My -only one! May the saints preserve you." The Princess Marie also embraced -him, sobbing: "Do not go, my husband! I shall never see you again." - -"Keep good courage, Marie. God is merciful." - -"But men are cruel. Oh, stay with me!" - -"Let me fight for my honor and my crown. You shall see me return -victorious." - -Arthur tore himself away and left them. A band of his knights awaited -him in the castle yard and Alan was holding his steed's bridle. Arthur -swung himself into the saddle and, with a glance and a wave of his hand -toward the balcony where Constance and Marie were standing, rode to the -head of his followers. With an exultant shout, "France for Plantagenet!" -and with banners waving and arms glistening, the Duke of Brittany led -the way to fight afar for his crown. - - - - - Chapter XVI - The War with John - - -Arthur advanced unmolested with his little force on the road to Anjou, -via Touraine, until he reached Tours. He expected to encounter the first -resistance there; and indeed a considerable armed band did meet him near -the city gate, but not with hostile design. They were knights of Anjou -and Poitou, who had deserted King John and come out of the city to -welcome Arthur. As soon as the Duke came in sight they loudly shouted, -"Hail, all hail, Arthur Plantagenet, King of England!" Both surprised -and delighted, Arthur entered the hospitable city. The people welcomed -him in the most friendly manner and escorted him to the bishop's palace, -where quarters had been provided for him and his leaders. A grand -banquet, given by the burghers in his honor, closed the day's -festivities. - -The next morning Hoel advised the Prince not to indulge too long in -entertainments, nor revel in fancied security, but to hold a serious -council of war at once. Arthur thereupon summoned his leading knights to -the great hall of the palace, where he also appeared, accompanied by the -bishop. As he ascended the steps to the throne seat and took his place, -he was truly regal in person and bearing. Though he wore a simple duke's -cap, he bore himself with as much dignity as if it were a kingly crown. -Looking around upon the assembly with an air of ease and -self-possession, he said: "Noble knights and gentlemen, thanks for your -readiness and goodwill in coming to my assistance against John, my -usurping uncle. I ask for your advice as to the most effective method of -attacking him. One hundred knights and their followers are here, and in -a few days a like number will be sent us from our loyal Brittany. But, -hardly three days' journey from here, John has thrice that number of -experienced troops. It would be useless to cope with such a powerful -force before King Philip's troops join us. That will be soon. If you -agree with me, we will await the King's arrival here." - -Arthur ceased, and the knights began making suggestions. Hoel, the most -experienced of them all, supported his proposal, but the knights of -Anjou and Poitou were not in favor of delay. In the midst of the general -indecision, one of the foremost of them, the Count of Aubigny, advanced -and said: "Duke, permit me to state my plan. Instead of idly awaiting -King Philip here, let us make an advance movement. Not far from here is -the small fortress of Mirabeau, where Queen Eleanor and her garrison are -shut in." - -"Eleanor!" muttered Arthur, with lowering brows and blazing eyes. - -"The city is poorly defended," continued the Count, "though it has for -its champion William Longsword, Earl of Salisbury. But we have captured -two letters from the Queen to John, in which she urgently implores him -to come to her relief, as they cannot hold the city in case of attack. -What is your decision, noble gentlemen? Shall we march to Mirabeau, -surprise the fortress, and take the Queen prisoner?" - -The hazardous proposition met with the approval of the majority, -notwithstanding Hoel's protests and Arthur's advice to wait a day or two -for news from King Philip. They were outvoted, and at last reluctantly -consented rather than subject themselves to the reproach of cowardice. - -A few days later, Arthur and his small force reached the walls of -Mirabeau. Hoel was assigned to the leadership of the assault, and strove -to conduct the undertaking, which he could not prevent, as judiciously -as possible. The city gates were forced open, and after a short struggle -the assailants advanced into the city. But a more difficult task awaited -them--the capture of the citadel in which Queen Eleanor and her -defenders were sheltered. Hoel vainly sought to mass his force and storm -the fortress. While Arthur and Alan advanced with their close-set column -of knights, the others were straggling about the city in quest of -plunder. As Hoel with his trusty band approached the citadel tower, he -was struck by a missile hurled from the roof. Hoel fell, and the rest -stood as if rooted to the spot. The English took advantage of the -occurrence to make a sally from the tower and threw the ranks of the -knights into dire confusion. Instead of regular battle a fearful -hand-to-hand encounter ensued; but Arthur had time enough when Hoel fell -to order the nearest knights to dismount and remove him from the scene -of the fighting. He then turned and commanded Alan to follow his father. - -"Never more," said Alan. "I must follow you as honor demands." - -There was no longer time for words. The advanced rank of the English was -already upon them, and the young heroes stood with drawn swords ready to -meet the onset. - -"Sound an alarm!" shouted Arthur to the trumpeters, hoping thereby to -summon the absent knights to their assistance. The call was in vain. Not -a friend appeared. But hark! In the distance another trumpet blast -answered his own. - -"What is that?" exclaimed Arthur. But Alan was as ignorant of its -meaning as himself. Suddenly a knight rode forward from the English -side--a stalwart figure on a black steed, motioned his followers to -halt, and pointing with his sword to Arthur, said: "Surrender, Duke of -Brittany. Resistance is useless. The trumpet you have heard announces -the approach of King John's army. Your confederates are defeated. You -are surrounded, and retreat is cut off." - -"Then I will fight for life and liberty like a true knight," replied -Arthur. "I will never surrender myself to John." He rushed upon the -knight, and Alan attacked another. Superior in skill and -self-confidence, Arthur's adversary acted upon the defensive until the -Duke's sword point touched his breastplate. Upon this the English knight -no longer restrained himself, but returned blow for blow and thrust for -thrust. During the encounter Arthur's horse stumbled and fell, carrying -his rider with him. He was on his feet in an instant, but the fastenings -of his helmet were broken in the fall and the Duke's head was -unprotected. The English knight did not take advantage of this, but -lowered his sword and said: "You have fought bravely and can do no more, -Duke of Brittany. Surrender." - -"To whom?" said Arthur, also lowering his sword. - -"To me, William Longsword, Earl of Salisbury." - -"What!" cried Arthur bitterly, "a Plantagenet! How could you have the -heart, cousin, to fight against Henry's nephew?" - -He extended his sword. Salisbury took it, and, gazing at Arthur, said in -a tone of utter astonishment: "By Heaven, his features prove the truth -of his words. Geoffrey, as he was in life!" Then advancing, he said, "My -prince and cousin, most unwillingly I take you prisoner, but you shall -be a prisoner only in name." - -"But how can you satisfactorily explain this to John?" asked Arthur. - -"That can be arranged. You may think evil of him, and unfortunately I -cannot altogether defend his course, but he will not tarnish his -knightly honor by abuse of a prisoner. Follow me, Duke Arthur, and rest -assured I shall treat you with the utmost consideration." - -The fighting paused while the two were conversing, and at last Salisbury -gave the order for cessation of battle. But where were those young -knights who had followed Arthur? Scattered, wounded, or captured, they -were forced to declare themselves defeated, like their Duke. - -Turning to Arthur, Salisbury asked, "What are your wishes with regard to -your followers?" - -"I hope, noble Salisbury, you will arrange matters so that at the close -of the war they may be ransomed and return to their homes. Above all, -care for the Knight Mordant. He fell at the very outset--" - -"What!" interposed Salisbury, with the utmost emotion. "My old companion -in arms fallen!" - -"And this is his son," said Arthur, taking Alan by the hand. "Permit him -to attend his father or bury his body." - -Without hesitation Salisbury replied: "He shall go free, and keep his -steed and weapons, if he will give his promise not to fight against -England for a year." - -A stir among those standing near them diverted the attention of the -speakers. Six soldiers came in sight bearing the body of Knight Hoel -Mordant prone upon their lances. With a despairing cry Alan bent over -the body, the warriors also showing signs of sorrow at the loss of the -hero. At last Alan rose and said with trembling voice: "I no longer -desire my liberty. Let me remain with my Duke." - -But Arthur answered: "For my sake, Alan, accept the Earl's offer. Hasten -to my wife and mother and urge my friends to send a ransom to John, that -I may be released. Take this ring. You know who gave it to me. He has -the power to help me." Arthur took Abraham's ring from his finger and -placed it upon Alan's. When Alan would have offered objection, Arthur -said for the first time in a tone of command, "I wish it." As his loyal -friend sorrowfully bowed in submission, Arthur stretched out his arms -and embraced him. They remained thus until Alan looked upon Arthur with -sad eyes and tore himself away. - -At Salisbury's signal his men escorted him and the Duke to the gate of -the tower, in front of which guards were stationed with crossed -halberds. As they approached, the guards lowered their weapons and -admitted them. Out of the brilliant glow of the evening sky Arthur -entered the gloom of the vaulted passage. Salisbury quickly followed -him, and the Duke of Brittany was a prisoner. - -Alan remained immovable upon his steed as long as he could see a trace -of Arthur's retreating figure, but when it disappeared behind the dark -walls, he gave spurs to his horse and galloped at full speed through the -city and out into the country toward Paris. - - - - - Chapter XVII - The Imprisonment - - -Several days had passed since Arthur entered the tower of Mirabeau, -where by Salisbury's orders a large and well-furnished room was provided -for him. He not only had all the necessities for comfort, but much -personal pleasure, for famous English visitors to Mirabeau were -permitted to call upon him. Whenever he appeared upon the walls in the -company of an attendant, the soldiers of the garrison hastened to see -him. He greeted them in such a cordial yet dignified manner that many a -hearty benediction was uttered by them. - -Salisbury himself visited him almost daily, and manifested the utmost -concern for the welfare of his famous cousin. Upon such occasions Arthur -frequently spoke of England and indulged in fancies of what he would do -if he were King. - -"Silence," said Salisbury, with a smile. "I must not listen. You are -talking high treason." - -At the very outset of his imprisonment Arthur had longed for an -interview with his grandmother, Queen Eleanor. She declined seeing him, -however, until she had ascertained John's intentions. But just at this -time she had a letter from her son, in which he wrote: "I shall be with -you in a few days. Having performed all your duties to the Prince -hitherto, see to it in some way that he is harmless in the future." - -The Queen clearly understood the double meaning of his words and -considered the best means for carrying out his wishes. One day she -abruptly said to Salisbury, "Bring your prisoner to me in the morning." -As he hesitated about replying, she added in the most insolent manner, -"I hear continually about your intercourse with the Duke, and it does -not please me, my lord." - -"By my long sword," replied Salisbury impetuously, "I would rather be -the object of your suspicion than have you cause the Prince to suffer." - -"Is he really as captivating as that?" said Eleanor, changing her tone. -"I notice the people take no pains to conceal their admiration of his -fine face and knightly bearing." - -"He is--and you may as well know it," replied Salisbury--"he is a -Plantagenet from head to foot; and those who doubt it, or seek to make -others doubt it, have malicious designs." - -"When we have recognized him as a Plantagenet and our grandson, it will -be time to award him his proper rank. We will see him in the morning." - -Salisbury looked sharply at the Queen, as if to discover her purpose, -but one of his honest, straightforward nature could not read this crafty -woman. He determined, however, to watch over Arthur with increased -vigilance, for--and the reason he could hardly explain himself--the -youth had won his love and devotion. - -While Arthur was attending mass the next morning with Salisbury, the -Queen was arranging for the interview with the son of the hated -Constance in her apartment. Two soldiers of the royal bodyguard -submissively received her orders. As she sat at a table covered with -papers and writing materials she heard the gong strike the hour which -marked the close of the morning service. - -"Step behind those doors," she said to the soldiers, "and await this -signal. As soon as you hear me strike that metal cup with this silver -key, enter, overpower and bind the prisoner, then do what I shall order. -But hold! Before you go, make a hotter fire in that brazier so that the -irons may be heated--now, go." - -The guard disappeared behind the door, and Eleanor, gazing fixedly at -the irons in the coals, said to herself: "'Let him be made harmless in -the future,' John says; well, a blind man is harmless enough. He will -not fascinate people when he has lost his sight. A blind king never can -rule over England." - -Steps were heard in the passage leading to the apartment, and as the -Queen turned her head, she saw Arthur and Salisbury entering. Arthur -stopped a moment, awaiting a greeting from the Queen, who sat in -silence. As he approached her and she observed his noble figure and -beautiful face, she suddenly rose and put out her hands as if to keep -him off. - -"Will you send me away? Will you not speak to your grandson?" said -Arthur reproachfully. - -"My grandson!" said Eleanor, with her eyes bent upon him. "No--my -son--Geoffrey." - -"Yes," said Salisbury, "one might fancy Geoffrey had come back to life." - -"Oh! that it were so, if it would only give me his mother's love!" -exclaimed Arthur, kneeling and taking the Queen's hand. - -"Do not recall him," replied Eleanor passionately. "Geoffrey scorned his -mother's love. I loved him better than any of my sons, and he gave his -heart to Constance of Brittany, whom I detest." - -"You speak of my mother," quickly replied Arthur. "Oh, she is good and -noble. What has she done that you should hate her so?" - -"What has she done?" replied Eleanor. "She alienated my son from me. He -no longer loved me. He no longer listened to my advice. He was -disloyal." - -"Was your advice always sound?" asked Salisbury, with great earnestness. -"Be fair, Queen. Remember, it was your advice that led Geoffrey into -rebellion against his king and father." - -"No more of that, Salisbury," interposed Eleanor. - -"No," resumed Arthur. "Let bygones be bygones. Be reconciled to my -mother. I will love you both, if you will only permit it, grandmother." - -There was deep emotion in his supplicating tone and looks, and Eleanor -was touched by it. She stood for a moment reflecting; then, turning to -Salisbury, she said, "Leave us." - -Salisbury withdrew slowly and reluctantly, but ready to return at the -first summons. Eleanor looked earnestly at the Duke as she said: -"Listen, Arthur. I am old, but I am still capable of love and of hatred. -I could love you, image of my favorite son, and so exalt you that you -would never need again to wear Philip's armor. If I so wish, John will -choose you as his successor, and will so engage upon his kingly honor. -John must obey my wishes and the consent of all England will follow. I -can give you the crown. I now proffer it to you, but upon one -condition." - -"And what is that?" asked Arthur with trembling voice. - -"You must accompany me to England and cut loose from all you leave in -France. The Pope will dissolve your union with the Princess Marie. You -must declare war against Philip Augustus." - -"And my mother?" - -"You must leave her to her fate." - -"Never!" cried Arthur. "Oh, you are heartless, grandmother. If I thought -my heart was capable of such wickedness, I would tear it out of my -breast." - -"Once more I leave you free to make a decision. Choose," said Eleanor. - -"I never will choose disgrace!" exclaimed Arthur. - -Eleanor stepped to the table and took the silver key from the metal cup. -As she raised her hand to strike, her gaze fell upon Arthur's eyes, -which were glistening as if he were inspired. "No," she muttered, "I -cannot do it. They are Geoffrey's eyes." The key fell upon the soft -carpet from her helpless hand. "Leave me," she said. "Let us never see -each other again in this life." She placed her hands upon Arthur's -shoulders and looked at him long and earnestly. Then she sadly withdrew -them and turned away. Arthur hurried from the apartment and met -Salisbury, who had been waiting for him at the threshold. When Eleanor -found she was alone, she stamped her foot and summoned the guards. "Take -that away," she said, pointing to the brazier; "the fire is dead." - -During Arthur's visit to the Queen, reports of the interview and of -Eleanor's evil designs against her grandson spread through the city. -There was great excitement, and open threats were made against her. As -Arthur mounted the stairs with Salisbury he was greeted with loud -applause by soldiers and knights in the castle yard. "Here he is," -shouted those nearest him. "He lives," said others, and suddenly all -joined in the enthusiastic cry, "Long live Arthur Plantagenet!" The -Duke, overcome with surprise, waved his hand and thanked them. Then he -followed Salisbury, who made a passage for him through the crowd with -some difficulty. The shouts were audible in the apartment of the Queen, -where, concealed behind a curtain, she was watching the throng below. - -The dangerous excitement hastened her decision to deliver Arthur to the -King. She might possibly have changed her intentions had not John -entered Mirabeau that same evening with his army. As soon as he was -alone with his mother, he inquired about Arthur, and broke into a fury -of passion when he found that nothing had happened to the prisoner. His -rage increased when he learned of the favorable impression his nephew -had made upon the English troops and that Eleanor herself had shown a -disposition to sympathize with him. "How is it," he cried, "that I find -you negotiating with Arthur, especially when unexpected events have -thrown him into my power? Are you helping him, mother? Go, go! You have -grown old and weak. I care nothing for his adherence to my cause or for -Philip's assistance. Possession and right are on my side." - -"The right!" replied Eleanor. "Ask your conscience in what manner King -Henry's will gave you that right." - -"Silence," said John. "I know that I am indebted to your cunning; but -still you must remain loyal to me." - -"I know that," replied Eleanor, "but listen to my advice." - -"Enough for the present," said John. "We will think about the matter -to-morrow morning, mother." - -Arthur had passed the day alone, as neither Salisbury nor any of the -knights had been to see him. About dark the watch, who came every -evening to see that all was well, entered his room. Contrary to his -usual custom he greeted Arthur curtly and was about to retire. Thereupon -Arthur said to him, "How is it, Captain Norbert, that you have nothing -to tell me to-day? You usually bring me some news." - -"News is not always good news, gracious Prince," replied the captain -significantly. - -"Do you mean not good for me? What is it? Explain," said Arthur. - -The captain approached nearer and said in a low voice, "King John, your -uncle, has arrived," upon which he left so suddenly that Arthur could -not question him further. - -The intelligence weighed heavily upon him. Up to this time he had -supposed that imprisonment, longer or shorter, would be the worst that -could happen to him, but now he felt a misgiving that John would make a -final decision as to his fate, and the hopelessness of the situation -depressed his usually cheerful nature. With ardent longing he yearned to -see his mother, Marie, and Alan; at last, overcome with sorrow, he wept -bitter tears. - - - - - Chapter XVIII - King John - - -On the following day John summoned the leading nobles and commanders who -had accompanied him to France to the great hall of the old castle of -Mirabeau. Besides famous Salisbury, Lords Pembroke, Bigot, and Essex -were in attendance, as well as knights and leading personages in great -number. All awaited the Duke of Brittany with eager interest. They had -heard so much about him since their arrival that many of them were -greatly surprised and had besieged Salisbury with questions. Meanwhile -Salisbury himself had not ventured to see the Duke, as the King had -issued stringent orders that no one should be admitted to him. Arthur -now realized that his fate was in John's hands, and he was filled with -fear and solicitude. He showed no traces of it, however, when he -appeared in the hall attended by an armed escort. He was in his best -apparel, which had been kept for him by Salisbury. Over a violet silk -doublet he wore a short, gold-embroidered mantle of white satin and a -scarf with the arms of the Plantagenets on it. Only the sword was -lacking to complete the attire of knighthood. With a firm step and erect -head he went directly in front of the King's seat, bowed respectfully, -lifting his cap and replacing it immediately, as was the right of one of -equal birth. Then he looked about quietly upon the assemblage. The -impression which he made is almost indescribable. Many remembered to -have seen him with King Richard in Rouen and recalled the favor which -his uncle had shown him. Others, who had never seen him, recognized with -great emotion Duke Geoffrey's face and figure reflected in his son. John -also had observed the likeness, and it greatly disquieted him. A rustle -and low murmurs were heard all over the hall until John spoke, and then -deep silence prevailed. - -"It is not our fault, my nephew," said he, "that I am receiving you -here. It would not have been so had you accepted my invitation." - -"Your invitation, uncle?" replied Arthur, not addressing him by his -royal title. "I know of no invitation except the one to surrender which -your troops sent to our cities." - -"Well," replied John with a show of irritation, "your mother, instead of -applying to her husband's family for protection, besought it of Philip -Augustus, King of France." - -"And why was Geoffrey's widow forced to seek for outside help, except -that her legitimate protectors had become her enemies? No, my uncle, you -cannot justify what has happened, but you can make reparation." - -"What do you mean?" said John. - -"You well know my claims," replied Arthur. - -"And I scorn them," said the King menacingly. "Bethink you. You are a -prisoner. You should be more moderate of speech." - -"Imprisonment cannot make wrong right. It is more likely to add new -wrongs to old ones." - -"Silence," thundered John. "How does a mere worm, whom I can trample -under my feet, dare to be so bold?" - -Arthur's hand involuntarily sought his missing sword. Blazing with -anger, he exclaimed: "Shame upon you thus to abuse and threaten a -prisoner! Even if you despise the ties of relationship, at least honor -the obligations of knighthood, to which we both belong." The knights -present loudly applauded these words, occasioning much confusion. -Thereupon John, chagrined as he realized he had gone too far, quietly -observed: "I am the best judge of what is becoming to knighthood. The -honor of the King stands higher still. You may retire, Duke Arthur." - -The King beckoned to the guards and Arthur was led away, taking with him -the unmistakable sympathy of all present. - -"You have heard, my lords, how this prisoner defies me," resumed the -King. A pause followed these words, and lasted until Salisbury came -forward and said: "The Duke spoke the truth; and as it was youthful -impulse which actuated him, I think, and many others with me, that he -had sufficient excuse." - -"Lords Pembroke and Bigot, is that your opinion?" said the King. - -Venerable Lord Pembroke calmly replied: "If the grade of kinship alone -entitled him to the succession, Arthur would have the legitimate claim -from his father, Geoffrey, your eldest brother. Nay, King, do not -interrupt. Hear me out. We, the lords of England, recognized you as King -after Richard's death, though well aware that a nearer heir was living. -But when we elevated you to the throne we took into consideration not -alone the question of inheritance, but the welfare of England. The -fearful struggle after the first Henry's death, in which rivers of blood -were shed, to decide who should wear the crown, is still fresh in the -minds of the people. Civil war must not again devastate the country; and -yet I most earnestly warn you to treat your nephew, Arthur of Brittany, -with the consideration due to his rank, to honor him in knightly -fashion, and to give him back his dukedom unimpaired. Promise me this, O -King, and receive anew our loyal devotion. Do you endorse my proposal, -noble lords?" - -The convincing importance of his statement, as well as the imposing -presence of Lord Pembroke, made a profound impression, and all raised -their hands in assent. - -John looked around the circle in a triumphant manner and said in a -conciliatory tone: "I give the promise which you desire unconditionally, -my loving and trusty followers. I am pained that you should have -believed I would not deal with my nephew as becomes his rank, even -without a promise." - -All were, or at least seemed to be, satisfied with the King's statement. -Salisbury, however, still was suspicious of John's sincerity. He asked -permission to visit the prisoner again. The King smilingly granted it, -saying: "Go to him to-day, noble Earl, for you must leave with a -detachment of troops in the morning." - -Salisbury made no objection to this, for he did not know that not only -he, but all the nobles who had shown favor toward Arthur, would be sent -away, and that the Duke would be left behind in the King's power. He was -detained so long by the King upon business matters and friendly -pretences that little time was left for him to make the visit; but at -last he got away, and hurried to the prison. The joy with which Arthur -greeted him made it all the more difficult for the Earl to prepare him -for the approaching separation. When the Duke learned the King's -intention, he lost his self-control and entreated Salisbury not to leave -him. Vainly the Earl assured him that John had bound himself by a sacred -promise that he would do nothing to harm his nephew. He clung to his -only friend as he sought to tear himself away, crying out in utter -despair, "My last hope departs with you, noble Salisbury." - -In great agitation Salisbury left the unfortunate youth, and the next -day marched out of Mirabeau, filled with gloomy apprehensions and -wishing that he had never entered it and taken Arthur prisoner. - -In a few weeks the relations of those who had met in Mirabeau were -radically changed. Queen Eleanor had to remain there alone, though very -reluctantly, as she was detained by a severe illness. It seemed as if -the sight of Arthur's face had aroused the torments of conscience, for, -from the day when she was forced to deliver him into John's power she -had grown weak and ill, both in body and mind. As soon as he could make -the arrangements John left Mirabeau, taking his nephew with him. Though -closely guarded, Arthur enjoyed considerable freedom on the road, and -followed the army on horseback. But before they were out of Normandy the -prisoner's guards suddenly took him away in another direction from that -of the army, and landed him in the castle of Falaise. - -In that gloomy castle Arthur experienced all the hardships of -imprisonment and passed his days in hopeless solitude. At the beginning -of winter he was taken to Rouen and confined in a strong tower on the -bank of the Seine. Though joyous and cheerful by nature, he lost all -courage and hope, and fell into utter despair. His young days seemed -like a dream, and as he recalled them he asked himself over and over -again, "What has become of Alan?" - -The time which seemed so long to Arthur was passed by Alan in almost -constant toil and hardship. How many dangers, plots, and delays he had -to overcome before he finally reached Paris! He entered upon his mission -for Arthur at once, but it was soon apparent that the task was hopeless. -Where could he look for advice and assistance? King Philip being far -away with his army, Alan was powerless to carry out Arthur's wishes, and -yet the Princesses were expecting aid from him. He visited Abraham, who -remained steadfast to the Duke; yet the Jew required time to raise the -money and make inquiries just when Alan had to face new dangers at every -turn. When Abraham learned from his relatives that Arthur had left -Rouen, his alarm increased, for he feared the worst if he met John. The -utmost despatch was now necessary, and Abraham showed his willingness to -help Alan in his plans for the Duke's rescue. "For," said the Jew, "he -has done me a great favor and has made an asylum for my people. But, -alas, King John persecutes the children of Israel, and has sworn to -extirpate our race." - -Alan advised with Abraham about every move he made, and finally decided -to repair at once to the neighborhood of the Duke; then he arranged to -meet Abraham in Rouen and decide what further steps were necessary in -Arthur's behalf. - - - - - Chapter XIX - The Tower of Rouen - - -The Duke's only recreation was an occasional visit to the tower balcony, -where--under the eye of his guard--he enjoyed walking, as well as the -bracing winter air. A high parapet prevented him from looking down where -the Seine flowed by and vessels were passing up and down the river, but -he could hear the voices and songs of the sailors as he paced backward -and forward. He endeavored to maintain a dignified bearing when in the -presence of the witnesses of his misfortune, but his pale cheeks showed -traces of the bitter tears he had shed in his solitude. - -One morning he went to the balcony as usual with Hubert de Burgh, -captain of the guard. The wind blew violently about the old tower, and -as Arthur went out on the balcony to listen to the stir of the world -below, Hubert, who was in a surly mood, sheltered himself near the -entrance. - -As Arthur listened to the songs of the sailors on the river below, why -was it that his face suddenly lit up with joy and that his eyes flashed -with delight? Fortunately Hubert could not see his face, as Arthur was -standing with his back to him. - -What was the melody to which he listened so eagerly? Surely it was -Blondel's song,[20] which the faithful minstrel once sung under the -walls of the prison where Richard the Lion-hearted was confined, and -which Arthur had often sung with Alan, little dreaming that he too would -be a prisoner one day. If his ear did not deceive him it was Alan's -voice, only it was weaker and more tremulous than usual. And yet no -other could sing the song like that. He longed to sing it in reply, but -his guard, wondering why he stopped his walk so long, approached. The -singer ceased as Arthur wiped his heated brow. Suddenly his handkerchief -flew into the air. Arthur pretended to be catching it, but it fluttered -high above the balcony and then sank downwards like a white dove. - -"You have lost your handkerchief," said the guard, "for it will either -fall into the water or catch upon the walls." - -"It was very precious to me," replied Arthur; "my mother embroidered -it." Thereupon he left the balcony. The handkerchief fell into the water -and was picked up by a young sailor boy, who came there on a stone -vessel the day before. It was this boy who had sung Blondel's song. He -took the wet handkerchief and looked at it with beaming eyes. Then he -uttered a cry, not like that of a sailor, but like that with which the -hunter calls his falcon. - -On the following morning two weary female pilgrims arrived at the -eastern gate of Rouen. When questioned by the guard, they showed letters -to the Abbess of the Marien Convent, and were directed to the place. -After kneeling in prayer for some time at the altar of the cathedral -near by, they arose and went to the convent. As the elder pilgrim -desired to present the letters in person, they were shown into the -reception-room, where the Abbess awaited them behind a latticed door. -Approaching it the pilgrim said, "Admit us, reverend mother." - -"Do you not know that only the King and the Princesses have that -privilege?" replied the Abbess. Thereupon the two unveiled. - -"I am Constance of Brittany," said the elder. - -"And I am Marie of France," added the other in a low voice. - -The Abbess bowed in great surprise and admitted the pair. "What seek -you, gracious Princesses?" said she. - -"We have vowed to tarry here in prayer until the Holy Mother of God -answers our petition," was the reply. - -"And supposing the Holy One refuses?" - -"Then we shall pray for a poor soul until our latest breath." - -"It is your right to command," said the Abbess, conducting them to the -interior of the cloister. - -In that very hour an aged Jew came to the south gate of the city with a -ragbag on his shoulder and a staff in his hand. He exhibited his -passports to the gate-keepers, and although they gave him permission to -leave Paris and go to Rouen on business, he was stopped and insulted -upon every sort of pretext. He bore the raillery of the rough soldiers -patiently and mutely, only protesting now and then, "My papers permit me -to enter the city and seek lodgings with my friends." - -"But why are you in such a hurry, Jew?" said the captain. "Perhaps you -have business with the King of England, who is coming to-night?" - -The Jew shot a swift glance at the speaker and meekly replied, "A poor -craftsman can have nothing to do with so fine a gentleman." - -"Who can tell?" provokingly answered the captain. "When princes are -preparing to cross the seas there are fine bargains to be made with -their followers." - -"Then let me enter and find out if I can make any of them." - -"The Jew snaps at such a chance like a fish at the bait," said the -captain with a sneer. "Now hurry, son of Israel." - -The Jew promptly availed himself of the opportunity, folded his papers, -and passed through the partly open gate. A soldier of the watch hurried -him on his way with a thrust of his lance shaft, and the spare figure -soon disappeared among the crooked old streets. The Jew, who was -Abraham, had at last accomplished his purpose. In the secret -hiding-place of one of his own faith he could have interviews with all -kinds of people, who passed in and out all day. Samples of wares were -strewn about the tables; but these people, who were mostly knights or -seamen, did not come to purchase. Among them was Alan, who late one -evening found himself alone with Abraham. - -"You know all now. I may not be able to help you further," said Abraham. -"But this is my plan: When King John comes into port, bringing the Duke -with him, a second boat will follow, carrying the servants and baggage. -The captain and crew have been won over. God knows at what price," he -added with a groan. "They will keep you until the harbor is reached. -Then the King and his retinue, including Duke Arthur, will embark upon a -large sea vessel, for the King will not allow him to be out of his sight -until he safely lands him in England. The confusion of the night -embarkation will allow you to approach unobserved, and you must improve -the opportunity to separate the Duke from the others and get him to your -boat. Have him concealed there, and leave as quickly as possible. It is -the last faint possibility of escape, for no power can save him or get -him out of the tower, now that John has control." - -"And where will the sailors in the little boat take us?" said Alan. - -"They know all the coves and inlets of the coast--they often conceal -themselves in them from the pirates," said Abraham. - -"God grant that we succeed! Arthur knows that I am near, and he will be -in readiness for instant flight. This is the surety of it," said Alan, -pressing Arthur's handkerchief to his lips. - -"Farewell, brave youth," said Abraham. "Do what your heart prompts. A -truer one never beat under the sun. I shall leave Rouen early to-morrow -morning and return to Paris that suspicion may not fall upon me and my -people should your undertaking be discovered." - -They parted, and Alan returned to the vessel. His route led him past the -ancient tower, which was not so quiet and dark as usual. Torches -illuminated the gate and battlements, and lights shone in the windows; -for King John had arrived, and the din of his soldiery could be heard -even through the thick walls. - - - - - Chapter XX - On the Seine - - -The report of the King's approaching departure had attracted a great -throng of spectators to the bank of the Seine, opposite the tower. They -were curious to see the King, but more eager to see the Duke of -Brittany, whose name was heard on every side. Vessels of moderate size -could come close up to the gates on the water side, which closed the -entrance to the tower. Two boats were in waiting some distance off. The -smaller was fully manned, and loaded with chests and bales, ready for -departure. The deck of the larger, which floated the royal ensign, was -empty, the crew being below. - -It was late when the signal for leaving was given. The gates were -opened, torch-bearers advanced and lighted the stairs, which were -flanked by two rows of halberdiers. Between them, knights, soldiers, and -nobles, with the Duke in their midst, descended. Arthur stopped upon the -stair an instant, looking about as if in search of some one, but he was -quickly forced along to the gangway leading from the stairs to the boat. -He and his guards had hardly stepped aboard when the King's approach was -announced. John immediately appeared, mounted the deck, and disappeared -below. The rowers struck out, the sails filled, and the vessel moved to -the middle of the stream. The boat with the baggage followed a little -distance away from it. A dark figure rose from time to time in the bows, -eagerly scrutinizing the King's vessel. It was Alan in sailor's dress, -on the lookout for Arthur. The deck of the other vessel, however, -remained empty for some time. It gleamed white in the light of the -rising moon; its masts and sails were sharply outlined against the clear -night sky, and only the monotonous plash of oars broke the stillness. - - [Illustration: _The assassination of Arthur_] - -But when the city was left behind and the vessel was gliding along -between the deserted banks of the rushing river, two figures appeared on -deck and gradually proceeded to the stern, which was clearly visible to -Alan. He could see it was the King and Arthur engaged in conversation, -and could even distinctly hear some of their words. Arthur was in modest -attire, and his short mantle was carelessly worn. King John was dressed -in a broad dark cloak which left one arm free, and wore a fur-trimmed -cap. The speakers stood some distance apart, but as the conversation -continually grew louder, it was perfectly audible to Alan. The familiar -sound of Arthur's voice deeply touched his heart, and he eagerly -listened to its tones. Suddenly he heard the King's questioning voice -full of sullen rage, and Arthur's loud, firm reply to him, "Never, -never!" At the same time he saw the Duke with upturned face raise his -hands to heaven in a supplicating manner. As Arthur stood thus, facing -the King with unprotected breast, the latter sprang at him. A dagger -gleamed in his hand, and like a flash he drove the blade into the Duke's -heart. A dreadful cry followed, and was repeated by the echo of another -voice. The King lifted the weapon and pierced his victim a second time. -The dying youth staggered to the edge of the vessel and fell into the -river. The King looked searchingly over the side and then flung the -dagger into the stream. - -Forgetting all caution, Alan leaned over in his boat, watching with -horror-stricken eyes the crimsoned water in the wake of the King's -vessel. A golden ringlet rose and glistened in the moonlight for an -instant; then the waves closed over it, and it disappeared. - -Proudly sailed the vessel bearing the King to its haven. Sunk and -forever lost in the waters of the Seine was the Duke of Brittany.[21] - - - - - Chapter XXI - The Accusation - - -King John murdered his nephew at night, unseen, as he supposed, by any -human eye, and yet he was at once harassed by constant fear. He did not -draw an easy breath until he landed upon the English coast and stood -upon soil which had not been stained by his bloody deed. Almost as soon -as the King's vessel arrived, rumor was busy, however, and hinted of the -crime John had committed. Although the people submissively obeyed him, -they looked upon him with suspicion, and at last accusations were made -openly. - -When John assembled the lords and peers for the first time, the -venerable Pembroke, their mouth-piece, asked the King this question: -"Where is Arthur, son of Geoffrey, the noble scion of the Plantagenets?" - -The cowardly and conscience-stricken King sought to evade a reply, but -he was besieged with a storm of demands and accusations, and Pembroke -reproached both himself and his friends because they had left Arthur in -the cruel hands of his uncle. - -The King at last answered in a rage: "The peers must first prove the act -before they condemn me." An instant's silence ensued, for they could not -provide the proofs; and John looked with insolent scorn at the -embarrassed nobles. But before the King could follow up his opportunity, -a herald entered the hall, announcing that an unknown knight, attended -by squires and heralds, had brought a message for the King from Philip -Augustus of France. It was an unfortunate time to receive the -commission, but he did not dare to refuse audience to Philip's -ambassador. - -Preceded by a herald carrying a roll of parchment in his hand, with the -royal seal appended, a knight in full black armor entered the hall. John -was greatly agitated as he saw him approaching, and was still more -alarmed when the knight raised his visor and displayed the stern -features of a youthful face. It seemed to him for an instant that Arthur -stood there to accuse him. - -The stranger bowed haughtily to the King, and with exceeding courtesy to -the nobles, and then spoke: "In the name and by the authority of King -Philip of France I summon you, John Plantagenet of Anjou, before the -tribunal of your sovereign lord at Paris, to answer for the murder of -your nephew, Duke Arthur of Brittany." - -John stamped his foot with rage. "This is most presumptuous," he roared. -"It will be time for Philip to sit in judgment on me when he has found -some one to accuse me." - -"Here I stand, Knight Alan of Mordant, from Brittany, as your accuser," -said Alan. "I saw you commit the murder, and am ready to prove all the -circumstances. Do you doubt my testimony?" he asked, as he saw John make -a gesture of contempt. "Well then, behold this dagger." Alan drew the -weapon from his cloak and held it toward the King. "Do you recognize -your name and arms on the blade? It may well be rusty, for it has not -only lain in the waters of the Seine three days, but also has been -bathed in Arthur's blood. Do you deny it, King John? Do you shake your -fist at me? If so, I will maintain the truth of my accusation by my -knightly honor, and here I cast my glove into the circle of these noble -knights. I summon him to mortal combat who will deny my accusation." - -Alan threw down his glove and replaced the dagger in his cloak. The King -looked around the circle of his gallant knights almost supplicatingly, -but he saw only gloomy and lowering faces, and no one moved to take the -glove from the floor. There was universal silence until the King -summoned the herald, who took the glove into his keeping. - -Notwithstanding his discomfiture, John craftily made a bold move to stem -the tide of his fast failing cause. Turning to Alan, he said, "If we, as -is likely, shall refuse to recognize the summons of Philip of France, -what then?" - -"In that case," said Alan, "King Philip will declare you, John of -England, dispossessed of all your property and fiefs on French soil, and -will immediately appropriate them." - -"Let him attempt it!" shouted John in thundering tones. "Hear you, my -lords and knights! Philip may execute this summons, but he will not -strike me. He will strike at England and England's greatness. It is -Philip's purpose to wrest from us the country which is the birthplace of -our ancestors, the land whence sprang our knighthood, majestic Normandy, -beautiful Anjou and Maine. That is the explanation of all his virtuous -anger over the death of the boy Arthur. What is that boy's life, what is -my own life, provided England's greatness remain unimpaired? Which one -of you, my knights, will hesitate when he is called upon to fight for -English honor and English possessions?" - -John looked around the assembly confident of victory, took the summons, -tore it in two, and threw the pieces on the floor. "There is the answer -you shall take to Philip of France, Knight Mordant, and you may leave -England in three days. For that length of time you have the privileges -of an ambassador." - -With a firm step John left the hall, and the nobles followed him with -unsettled convictions. - - - - - Chapter XXII - The End - - -The English army invaded France again, only to meet with defeat. England -lost both fame and possessions: Philip wrested the latter from her. The -entire population of Brittany rushed to arms after Arthur's murder, and -drove the enemy out of their country. Alan, their leader, continually -roused them to resistance and incited them to avenge their murdered -Duke. He would not tolerate any foreign ruler, and encouraged all -classes to maintain their independence both against England and France. -He demonstrated his patriotism and achieved victory, but at the cost of -his life in defence of his fatherland. - -Arthur was avenged. The contempt of all England, worse even than death -to bear, was visited upon John when he returned from France. Detested by -his subjects, mistrusted by the nobles, shamefully begging help from the -Pope to keep his throne, his life came to an end in an era of -turbulence. His lords, joining hands with the commons, extorted from him -that important concession of rights, Magna Charta,[22] and compelled -this execrable despot to lay the foundations of the greatness of the -English people. Old and worn out with sickness, believing himself -poisoned, racked with remorse, harassed by rebellious leaders, John died -in the midst of an insurrection. - -The derisive epithet, "John Lackland," has branded him in history as a -spurious and cruel sovereign. The figure of Arthur of Brittany, -glorified in poetry, beautified with the immortal lustre of youth, -stands out brightly against the dark background of those bloody -days.[23] - - - - - Appendix - - -The following is a chronological statement of the principal events -treated of in this volume: - - 1133 Birth of Henry the Second. - 1152 Henry marries Eleanor. - 1157 Birth of Richard the First. - 1158 Birth of Geoffrey. - 1165 Birth of Philip Augustus of France. - 1167 Birth of John, surnamed Lackland. - 1180 Philip Augustus succeeds to the throne. - 1186 Death of Geoffrey. - 1187 Birth of Arthur, Duke of Brittany. - 1189 Death of Henry the Second. - 1189 Rebellion of Richard and John. - 1189 Richard succeeds to the throne. - 1189 Period of the Third Crusade. - 1195 War between Philip Augustus and Richard. - 1199 Death of Richard. - 1203 Assassination of Arthur. - 1216 Death of John. - 1223 Death of Philip Augustus. - - LIFE STORIES FOR YOUNG PEOPLE - - _Translated from the German by_ - _George P. Upton_ - - _20 Volumes Ready_ - - Beethoven - Mozart - Bach - Haydn - Maid of Orleans - The Little Dauphin - Marie Antoinette's Youth - Frederick the Great - Maria Theresa - Arnold of Winkelried - William of Orange - Barbarossa - William Tell - The Swiss Heroes - Herman and Thusnelda - Undine - Gudrun - The Nibelungs - The Frithiof Saga - The Duke of Brittany - - _Each, illustrated, 60 cents net_ - A. C. McCLURG & CO., CHICAGO - - - - - Footnotes - - -[1]Geoffrey was born September 23, 1158, and died August 19, 1186. He - married Constance of Brittany. - -[2]Henry II was the first king of England of the house of Plantagenet. - Outside of England he possessed Normandy and the suzerainty of - Brittany, which he inherited from the Norman kings; Anjou and Maine - from his father, and by marriage with Eleanor, Poitou, Guienne, and - Gascony. - -[3]This is one version of the manner in which Geoffrey came to his - death. The generally accepted historical version is that he was - killed at a tournament in Paris. - -[4]Duke Arthur of Brittany was born at Nantes, France, March 29, 1187, - and was killed at Rouen, April 3, 1203. According to the author of - this story, he was murdered on shipboard by King John, his uncle, - because he refused to waive his lawful claim to the throne of - England. History fails to make an authoritative statement of the - manner of the young hero's death, but it is unanimously conceded that - John procured his assassination, if he did not commit the deed - himself. - -[5]Rennes, capital of Ille-et-Vilaine, France, was the capital of - ancient Brittany. - -[6]Philip Augustus, King of France, was born in 1165, and died in 1223. - He was the son of Louis VII, and was noted for his banishment of the - Jews, his participation in the Third Crusade with Richard the - Lion-hearted, and the crusade against the Albigenses. - -[7]"The King left only two legitimate sons,--Richard, who succeeded him, - and John, who inherited no territory, though his father had often - intended to leave him a part of his extensive dominion. He was thence - commonly denominated 'Lackland.'"--Hume. - -[8]Henry the Second, King of England, died July 6, 1189. In the last - year of his reign he was confronted with the rebellion of his sons - Richard and John, in which they were assisted by Philip Augustus of - France. - -[9]Geoffrey, the father of Arthur, had been concerned in a previous - rebellion against his father, instigated, like that of Richard and - John, by Queen Eleanor. - -[10]This was the Third Crusade (1189-92), which was led by Frederick - Barbarossa of Germany (see the volume "Barbarossa" in this series), - Richard the Lion-hearted of England, and Philip Augustus of France. - They failed to recover Jerusalem, which had been recaptured by the - Mussulmans in 1187. - -[11]Richard the First, surnamed the Lion-hearted, was born September 8, - 1157, and was the third son of Henry the Second. He was killed in a - war with Philip Augustus of France, John's ally. - -[12]The author's chronology is at fault in this connection. Godfrey of - Bouillon was a leader in the First Crusade, and died at Jerusalem in - 1100, before the period of this story. - -[13]Acre, in Palestine, was captured by the Crusaders in 1191, and - Ascalon in 1153. The latter city was the birthplace of Herod the - First. - -[14]Henry the Sixth, born in 1165, was the son of Barbarossa, whom he - succeeded as King of Germany in 1190. - -[15]Trifels was an imperial fortress in the Rhine Palatinate, near - Annweiler, which was the resort of medival emperors. Only its ruins - remain. - -[16]The Louvre, now one of the world's famous art museums, was a castle - of the kings of France from the thirteenth century, and the chief - royal palace until Versailles was built by Louis the Fourteenth. Most - of the interior has been occupied as a museum since 1793. - -[17]Marie of France was the daughter of Philip Augustus. - -[18]Montjoie is the name of a hill near Paris where Saint Denis was - murdered. In tournaments "Montjoie" was the cry of the French - heralds; and "Montjoie St. Denis" was the French battle-cry. - -[19]Compigne is a town in the Department of Oise, France, and is famous - for the royal palace rebuilt by Louis the Fifteenth. Napoleon the - First greatly enriched its interior. - -[20]Blondel was a _trouvre_, or minstrel, who accompanied Richard the - Lion-hearted, and is said to have discovered him when he was - imprisoned by singing a song under the King's tower, to which Richard - responded. - -[21]Hume accepts the following account of the murder as the most - reliable: "John first removed him to the castle of Rouen; and coming - in a boat, during the night time, to that place, commanded Arthur to - be brought forth to him. The young prince, aware of his danger, and - now more subdued by the continuance of his misfortunes and by the - approach of death, threw himself on his knees before his uncle and - begged for mercy; but the barbarous tyrant, making no reply, stabbed - him with his own hands, and, fastening a stone to the dead body, - threw it into the Seine." - -[22]Magna Charta, the charter of English liberties, signed by John and - his barons at Runnymede, June 15, 1215. - -[23]Hume says of John: "Cowardice, inactivity, folly, levity, - licentiousness, ingratitude, treachery, tyranny, and cruelty,--all - these qualities appear too evidently in the several incidents of his - life to give us room to suspect that the disagreeable picture has - been anywise overcharged by the prejudices of the ancient - historians." - - - - - Transcriber's Notes - - ---Copyright notice provided as in the original--this e-text is public - domain in the country of publication. - ---In the text versions, delimited italics text in _underscores_ (the - HTML version reproduces the font form of the printed book.) - ---Silently corrected palpable typos; left non-standard spellings and - dialect unchanged. - - - - - - - -End of Project Gutenberg's The Duke of Brittany, by Henriette Jeanrenaud - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DUKE OF BRITTANY *** - -***** This file should be named 60257-8.txt or 60257-8.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/0/2/5/60257/ - -Produced by D A Alexander, Stephen Hutcheson, and the -Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net -(This file was produced from images generously made -available by the Library of Congress) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/60257-8.zip b/old/60257-8.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e8275e1..0000000 --- a/old/60257-8.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60257-h.zip b/old/60257-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index eaa2f74..0000000 --- a/old/60257-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60257-h/60257-h.htm b/old/60257-h/60257-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 28de157..0000000 --- a/old/60257-h/60257-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,3970 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> -<head> -<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> -<meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> -<meta name="viewport" content="width=device-width, initial-scale=1.0" /> -<title>The Duke of Brittany, by George P. Upton—a Project Gutenberg eBook</title> -<meta name="author" content="George P. Upton" /> -<meta name="DC.Creator" content="Henriette Jeanrenaud" /> -<meta name="pss.pubdate" content="1908" /> -<link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> -<link rel="spine" href="images/spine.jpg" /> -<link rel="schema.DC" href="http://dublincore.org/documents/1998/09/dces/" /> -<meta name="DC.Title" content="The Duke of Brittany" /> -<meta name="DC.Language" content="en" /> -<meta name="DC.Format" content="text/html" /> -<meta name="DC.Created" content="1908" /> -<meta name="DC.Creator" content="George P. Upton" /> -<style type="text/css"> -table.twocol tr td { margin-left:2em; margin-right:2em; } /* BODY */ - -h1, h2, h3, h5, h6, .titlepg p { text-align:center; clear:right; text-indent:0; } /* HEADINGS */ -h1 { margin-top:3em; margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto; max-width:15em; } -.box h1, .box h2 { margin-top:.5em; margin-left:.5em; margin-right:.5em; } -h3 { margin-top:3em; margin-bottom:2em; margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width: 17em; font-size:120%; } -h2 { margin-top:3em; margin-bottom:2em; margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width: 17em; font-style:italic; - border-top-style:solid; border-bottom-style:solid; border-width:2px; margin-bottom:1em; } -h2.center { border-bottom-style:none; border-top-style:none; font-style:normal; } -h2+h2 { border-top-style:none; margin-top:0; } -h2 .h2line1 { font-size:80%; font-weight:normal; } -h2 .h2line2 { font-size:70%; font-weight:normal; } -h2.oneline { max-width:20em; font-size:125%; } -h3 { font-size:110%; max-width: 22em; } -.box h3 { margin-top:1em; } -h6 { font-size:100%; font-style:italic; } -h6.var { font-size:80%; font-style:normal; } -.titlepg { margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; border-style:double; clear:both; } -pre { font-family:serif; } -dl i { font-variant:normal; } - -/* == BOXES == */ -.dbox { border-style:double; } -div.box, .dbox { margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; max-width:25em;} -.nbox { margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; max-width:18em;} -div.box, div.subbox, div.nbox { border-style:solid; border-width:1px; margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:2em; } -div.subbox { margin:.2em; } -div.box dl dd, div.subbox dl dd, div.nbox dl dd {margin-left:2em; font-size:90%; } -div.box dl dt, div.subbox dl dt, div.nbox dl dt {margin-left:1em; } -div.box p {margin-left:1em; margin-right:1em; max-width:70em; } -h4 { font-size:80%; text-align:center; clear:right; } -span.chaptertitle { font-style:normal; display:block; text-align:center; font-size:150%; text-indent:0; } - -p, blockquote, li { text-align:justify; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } /* PARAGRAPHS */ -pre { max-width:21em; } -p.bq, blockquote { margin-left:2em; margin-right:2em; margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:2em; } -blockquote p.bq { margin-left:1em; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em;} -div.verse { font-size:100%; } -p.indent {text-indent:2em; text-align:left; } -p.tb, p.tbcenter { margin-top:2em; } - -span.pb, div.pb, dt.pb, p.pb /* PAGE BREAKS */ -{ text-align:right; float:right; margin-right:0em; clear:right; } -div.pb { display:inline; } -.pb, dt.pb, dl.toc dt.pb, dl.tocl dt.pb, .index dt.pb, dl.undent dt.pb { text-align:right; float:right; margin-left: 1.5em; - margin-top:.5em; margin-bottom:.5em; display:inline; text-indent:0; - font-size:80%; font-style:normal; font-weight:bold; - color:gray; border:1px solid gray;padding:1px 3px; } -div.index .pb { display:block; } -.bq div.pb, .bq span.pb { font-size:90%; margin-right:2em; } -dl+div.pb { clear:both; } - /* IMAGES */ -div.img, body a img, .imgcenter {text-align:center; margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:0em; clear:both; } -.caption {margin-top:0em; font-weight:bold; font-size:90%; } - -sup, a.fn { font-size:75%; vertical-align:100%; line-height:50%; font-weight:normal; } -.center, .tbcenter, .csmallest, .csmaller, .caption { text-align:center; clear:both; text-indent:0; } /* TEXTUAL MARKUP */ - -.small, .csmall { font-size:80%; max-width:31.25em; } -.smaller, .csmaller { font-size:66%; max-width:37.5em; } -.smallest, .csmallest { font-size:50%; max-width:50em; } - -.larger, .xlarge { font-size:150%; } -.large { font-size:125%; } -.largest, .xxlarge { font-size:200%; } -.gs { letter-spacing:1em; } -.gs3 { letter-spacing:1.5em; } -.gslarge { letter-spacing:.3em; font-size:110%; } -.sc { font-variant:small-caps; font-style:normal; } -.ss { font-family:sans-serif; } -.rubric { color:red; font-weight:bold; } -hr { width:40%; margin-left:30%; } -.shorthr { width:20%; margin-left:40%; } -.jl { text-align:left; } -span.jl { float:left; } -.jr, .jr1 { text-align:right; } -span.jr, span.jr1, span.center, span.jl { display:block; } -.jr1 { margin-right:2em; } -.ind1 { text-align:left; margin-left:2em; } -.u { text-decoration:underline; } -.i { font-style:italic; } -span.ou { text-decoration:overline underline; font-size:90%; font-family:sans-serif; font-weight:bold; font-variant:small-caps; } - -table.center { clear:both; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } -table.center, table.hymntab { clear:both; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } -table.center td { text-align:left; vertical-align:top; } - -dd.t { text-align:left; margin-left:5.5em; } - -span.date, span.author { text-align:right; font-variant:small-caps; display:block; margin-right:1em; } -span.center { text-align:center; display:block; text-indent:0; } -span.hst { margin-left:1.5em; } -.biblio dt { margin-top:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; } -.biblio dd { font-size:90%; } - -/* FOOTNOTE BLOCKS */ -div.notes p { margin-left:1em; text-indent:-1em; text-align:justify; max-width:25em; } -.fnblock { margin-top:2em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; max-width:25em; } -.fndef { text-align:justify; margin-top:1.5em; margin-left:1.5em; text-indent:-1.5em; } -.fndef p.fncont, .fndef dl { margin-left:0em; text-indent:0em; } -.fndef p.fnbq, .fndef dl { margin-left:1em; text-indent:0em; } - -.lnum { text-align:right; float:right; margin-left:.5em; /* POETRY LINE NUMBER */ -display:inline; } - -.hymn { text-align:left; } /* HYMN AND VERSE: HTML */ -.verse { text-align:left; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:0em; } -p.t0, p.l, .t0, .l, div.l, l { margin-left:4em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.tw, div.tw, .tw { margin-left:1em; text-indent:-1em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t, div.t, .t { margin-left:5em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t2, div.t2, .t2 { margin-left:6em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t3, div.t3, .t3 { margin-left:7em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t4, div.t4, .t4 { margin-left:8em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t5, div.t5, .t5 { margin-left:9em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t6, div.t6, .t6 { margin-left:10em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t7, div.t7, .t7 { margin-left:11em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t8, div.t8, .t8 { margin-left:12em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t9, div.t9, .t9 { margin-left:13em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t10,div.t10,.t10 { margin-left:14em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t11,div.t11,.t11 { margin-left:15em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t12,div.t12,.t12 { margin-left:16em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t13,div.t13,.t13 { margin-left:17em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t14,div.t14,.t14 { margin-left:18em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t15,div.t15,.t15 { margin-left:19em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.lc { margin-left:2em; text-indent:0; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:center; } - - /* CONTENTS (.TOC) */ - .toc dt.center { text-align:center; clear:both; margin-top:3em; margin-bottom:1em; text-indent:0; } - .toc dt { text-align:right; clear:left; font-variant:small-caps; - margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width:25em; } - .toc dt .cn { font-style:normal; } - .toc dt.jr { text-align:right; } - .toc dt.smaller { max-width:25em; } - .toc dd { text-align:right; clear:both; margin-left:2em; } - .toc dd.t { text-align:right; clear:both; margin-left:4em; text-indent:0em; } - .toc dt a, .toc dd a { text-align:left; clear:right; float:left; } - .toc dt.sc { text-align:right; clear:both; font-variant:small-caps; } - .toc dt.scl { text-align:left; clear:both; font-variant:small-caps; } - .toc dt.sct { text-align:right; clear:both; font-variant:small-caps; margin-left:1em; } - .toc dt.jl { text-align:left; clear:both; font-variant:normal; } - .toc dt.scc { text-align:center; clear:both; font-variant:small-caps; text-indent:0; } - .toc dt span.lj { text-align:left; display:block; float:left; } - .toc dt.jr { font-style:normal; } - .toc dt a span.cn, .toc dt span.cn, dt span.cn { width:3.5em; text-align:right; margin-right:.7em; float:left; } - dt .large {font-weight:bold; } - -.clear { clear:both; } -.htab { margin-left:8em; } - /* MAXWIDTH FOR JUVENILE BOOKS */ - p, blockquote, li, dd, dt, div.bcat, pre { text-align:justify; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - p, li, dd, dt, div.bcat, pre.internal, dl { max-width:25em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - - blockquote { max-width:23em; } - div.verse { max-width:25em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - div.bq { margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width:23em; } - /* book advertisements */ - div.bcat dl dd { margin-left:4em; max-width:21em; } - div.bcat dl dt { text-indent:-2em; margin-left:2em; } - p.bkad {font-size:125%; font-weight:bold; margin-top:2em; max-width:20em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - p.bkpr {font-size:90%; } - p.bkrv { } - dl.blist dt { margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; } - dl.blist, dl.biblio { margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width:25em; } - - dl.int, dl.undent { margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width:25em; } - dl.undent dt { margin-left:4em; text-indent:-2em; margin-right:1em; } -.box dl.undent { margin-left:2em; margin-right:2em; } - dl.int dt {margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; } - dl.int dd {margin-left:2em; } - ul { max-width:23em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - -</style> -</head> -<body> - - -<pre> - -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Duke of Brittany, by Henriette Jeanrenaud - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: The Duke of Brittany - Life Stories for Young People - -Author: Henriette Jeanrenaud - -Translator: George P. Upton - -Release Date: September 7, 2019 [EBook #60257] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DUKE OF BRITTANY *** - - - - -Produced by D A Alexander, Stephen Hutcheson, and the -Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net -(This file was produced from images generously made -available by the Library of Congress) - - - - - - -</pre> - -<div class="img"> -<img class="cover" id="coverpage" src="images/cover.jpg" alt="The Duke of Brittany" width="500" height="719" /> -</div> -<div class="img" id="pic1"> -<img src="images/p0.jpg" alt="" width="500" height="707" /> -<p class="caption"><i><span class="sc">Arthur’s</span> rescue of the Jew</i> (<a class="pgref" href="#Page_51">Page 51</a>)</p> -</div> -<div class="box"> -<p class="center"><span class="large"><span class="sc"><i>Life Stories for Young People</i></span></span></p> -<h1>THE DUKE OF BRITTANY</h1> -<p class="center"><span class="large"><i>Translated from the German of -<br />Henriette Jeanrenaud</i></span></p> -<p class="center"><span class="smaller">BY</span> -<br /><span class="large">GEORGE P. UPTON</span> -<br /><span class="small"><i>Translator of “Memories,” etc.</i></span></p> -<p class="center"><span class="smaller">WITH TWO ILLUSTRATIONS</span></p> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/p1.jpg" alt="A · C · McCLURG" width="200" height="199" /> -</div> -<p class="center">CHICAGO -<br />A. C. McCLURG & CO. -<br />1908</p> -</div> -<p class="center small"><span class="sc">Copyright</span> -<br /><span class="sc">A. C. McClurg & Co.</span> -<br />1908 -<br />Published August 22, 1908</p> -<p class="center smaller"><span class="sc">The University Press, Cambridge, U. S. A.</span></p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_v">v</div> -<h2>Translator’s Preface</h2> -<p>“The Duke of Brittany” is the -story of the brief but eventful career of -Arthur, son of Geoffrey Plantagenet and -Constance of Brittany. Geoffrey was the -fourth son of Henry the Second of England and -Eleanor, Duchess of Guienne. Upon the death -of his brother Henry, Richard, surnamed the Lion-hearted, -became the heir apparent and succeeded to -the throne after the death of his father in 1189. -Richard shortly afterward became one of the leaders -of the Third Crusade, which ended disastrously. -After being taken prisoner in Austria by Duke -Leopold he was ransomed and returned to England, -where he suppressed the rebellion of his brother -John. He then invaded France to punish Philip -the Second, John’s ally, but was mortally wounded -while besieging the fortress of Chalus, near Limoges. -On Richard’s death, John, surnamed Lackland, -ascended the throne, ignoring the rightful claim -of Duke Arthur, Geoffrey’s son. Almost his first -act was the murder of Arthur, who, with the encouragement -of Philip Augustus of France, was -prepared to defend his claim as the son of an elder -brother. By John’s foul deed England lost its -French fiefs.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_vi">vi</div> -<p>The story turns upon the events in Arthur’s -short life, his young days in Brittany, the violent -death of his father, the relations of his mother to -Philip of France, the boy’s love for his uncle Richard, -his service in the field with Philip, his espousal -to Marie of France, the war with John, his capture -and assassination by the latter. The incidental -characters are the Jew Abraham of Paris, Earl Salisbury, -the valiant knight Höel of Mordant and his -son Alan, between whom and Arthur existed a beautiful -friendship. Many of the scenes are of thrilling -dramatic interest, particularly the one in which -the crafty and malicious Queen Eleanor refrained -from blinding Arthur only because of his resemblance -to his father, her favorite son; the assassination -on shipboard; and the accusation of King John -by Alan. Some of the historical data in the story -are not accurate in minor details, but in general the -tale follows the versions of the historical authorities. -It is a fascinating picture of two lovable, high-minded, -chivalrous youths, worthy the study of the -youths of to-day.</p> -<p><span class="jr">G. P. U.</span></p> -<p><span class="small"><span class="sc">Chicago, 1908.</span></span></p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_viii">viii</div> -<h2>Contents</h2> -<dl class="toc"> -<dt class="jr"><span class="jl"><span class="sc">Chapter</span></span> <span class="small"><span class="sc">Page</span></span></dt> -<dt><span class="cn">I </span><a href="#c1"><span class="sc">The Hunt</span></a> 11</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">II </span><a href="#c2"><span class="sc">The New Life</span></a> 19</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">III </span><a href="#c3"><span class="sc">Geoffrey’s Legacy</span></a> 24</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">IV </span><a href="#c4"><span class="sc">The Embassy</span></a> 29</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">V </span><a href="#c5"><span class="sc">The Christening</span></a> 34</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">VI </span><a href="#c6"><span class="sc">The Guardianship</span></a> 42</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">VII </span><a href="#c7"><span class="sc">The Journey</span></a> 48</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">VIII </span><a href="#c8"><span class="sc">King Richard in Rouen</span></a> 56</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">IX </span><a href="#c9"><span class="sc">The Banquet</span></a> 61</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">X </span><a href="#c10"><span class="sc">The Return to Rennes</span></a> 65</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XI </span><a href="#c11"><span class="sc">With King Philip Augustus</span></a> 71</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XII </span><a href="#c12"><span class="sc">In the Field</span></a> 79</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XIII </span><a href="#c13"><span class="sc">War Preparations</span></a> 85</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XIV </span><a href="#c14"><span class="sc">In the House of the Jew</span></a> 89</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XV </span><a href="#c15"><span class="sc">Arthur’s Departure</span></a> 94</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XVI </span><a href="#c16"><span class="sc">The War with John</span></a> 98</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XVII </span><a href="#c17"><span class="sc">The Imprisonment</span></a> 107</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XVIII </span><a href="#c18"><span class="sc">King John</span></a> 117</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XIX </span><a href="#c19"><span class="sc">The Tower of Rouen</span></a> 126</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XX </span><a href="#c20"><span class="sc">On the Seine</span></a> 133</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XXI </span><a href="#c21"><span class="sc">The Accusation</span></a> 137</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XXII </span><a href="#c22"><span class="sc">The End</span></a> 142</dt> -<dt><span class="cn"> </span><a href="#c23"><span class="sc">Appendix</span></a> 144</dt> -</dl> -<div class="pb" id="Page_x">x</div> -<h2>Illustrations</h2> -<dl class="toc"> -<dt><a href="#pic1">Arthur’s Rescue of the Jew</a><i>Frontispiece</i></dt> -<dt><a href="#pic2">The Assassination of Arthur</a>134</dt> -</dl> -<div class="pb" id="Page_11">11</div> -<h2>The Duke of Brittany</h2> -<h2 id="c1"><span class="h2line1">Chapter I</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">The Hunt</span></h2> -<p>Near the close of the twelfth century a -hunting-castle stood in the northern part -of Brittany, in the midst of dense forests. -It belonged to Geoffrey Plantagenet, -Duke of Brittany<a class="fn" id="fr_1" href="#fn_1">[1]</a>, and his banner was flying from -one of its towers, for the master had come for a -great hunt. His wife Constance and her ladies -accompanied him, though he was very reluctant to -have her come into that wild region; but Constance -would not be separated from her husband, and feared -neither the solitude of the gloomy forest nor the -fierce storms which occasionally swept over them -from the adjacent shores. Brittany was her home. -Her father, the last of the independent dukes, ruled -the eastern part of it, and she brought it as her heritage -to her husband, son of King Henry the Second -of England<a class="fn" id="fr_2" href="#fn_2">[2]</a>. West Brittany, which was English, had -come into Geoffrey’s possession, before this time, -from his father, and the two divisions were consolidated -by him into one dukedom. Constance -loved the country, and gladly visited this remote -hunting-castle.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_12">12</div> -<p>On the second evening after her arrival, Constance -found herself alone with her attendants, for the Duke -and the nobles, who were taking part in the chase, -had ridden to the forest at early morning light with -their retinues.</p> -<p>There were but few guests, for many an old house -had lost its brave master, and many a strong castle -stood empty. Many of the stoutest vassals had -been drafted into the service of the English king, -and others had fallen in the French wars. The -country was impoverished and well-nigh deserted; -the Duke was no longer powerful enough to protect -it from marauding hordes and the ravages of wild -animals. He had come at this time not only to -indulge in the pleasures of the chase, but to restrain -these pillagers as far as possible.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_13">13</div> -<p>The Duchess and her ladies impatiently paced the -high stone terrace of the castle, stopping now and -then to scan the forest, in whose gloom the road by -which the hunters entered was soon lost. As the -sun disappeared behind the dense mass of trees the -Duchess eagerly listened for the first peal of the horns -announcing the return. But as the sun sank still -lower and the darkness grew more intense, no peal -sounded from the forest. The wind rustled the -banner above her, then suddenly ceased, and an -ominous silence followed. After a few minutes -the neigh of a horse was heard in the distance.</p> -<p>“Do you hear that?” joyfully exclaimed the -Duchess to her ladies. “It is thus my husband’s -faithful steed always announces its approach to the -castle. We shall soon hear the signal of the horn, -summoning us to make ready for them. Come, -let us go to meet the Duke in the hall.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_14">14</div> -<p>Followed by her ladies, who cast parting and -anxious glances at the forest, the Duchess hastened -inside, ascended the steep, winding stairs, and entered -the large reception hall, brilliantly illuminated by -torches, where the remaining inmates of the castle -assembled, among them the chaplain in his black -vestments. Uttering the greeting, “Peace be with -you,” he took his place near the Duchess, the others -arranging themselves in a circle around the walls. -The warder, with his heavy bunch of keys in his -leathern girdle, went out to the courtyard, prepared -to open the outer gate, which was protected by the -drawbridge, when the hunting-party arrived.</p> -<p>At that instant the horn signal was sounded; but -what a mournful tone they heard! All were astonished, -and anxiously looked at the Duchess, who -advanced toward the door with pallid face. Once -again the horn sounded a piercingly mournful call, -and through the outer gate, which the warder had -opened, they saw the party advancing.</p> -<p>A squire was in the advance, leading the Duke’s -horse by the bridle. When she saw the horse was -riderless, the Duchess pressed her hand to her heart -but retained her composure; for, if her husband -was injured and needed her care, she must be courageous. -The next to enter the courtyard were the -Duke’s followers. With slow and measured step -they carried a covered bier, and silently placed it -in the entrance to the hall. Behind them pressed -knights and hunters, on foot and horse, and much -confusion prevailed.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_15">15</div> -<p>Constance seemed to pay no heed to them. She -went to the bier and lifted the covering. There she -saw Geoffrey, her husband—dead!<a class="fn" id="fr_3" href="#fn_3">[3]</a></p> -<p>The handsome, noble features in their setting of -luxuriant blond hair, so lately lit up with life and -animation, were now rigid in the chill of death. -Long Constance stood immovable, with the edge of -the covering in her uplifted hand, and gazed with -horror-stricken eyes, as if transformed to stone.</p> -<p>The chaplain tenderly approached her. “Gracious -Princess, permit us to conduct you to your -apartments.”</p> -<p>His words broke the silence. She uttered an -exclamation of despair and with a shriek fell fainting -into the arms of her ladies. The chaplain had -her quickly removed to her chamber and cared for, -and then returned to the hall. The knights had -given over their weapons and horses to their servants, -and were assembled there. A low murmur -of hushed voices, mingled with sounds of mourning, -filled the great room.</p> -<p>“Speak, Sir Knight,” the chaplain implored of -Höel of Mordant, Geoffrey’s oldest vassal and -friend, who stood by the bier with bowed head, -leaning upon his sword. “I know not yet how -this dreadful tragedy occurred. I only realize that -the Duke, whom we saw but a few hours ago in the -flower of his health and strength, is dead.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_16">16</div> -<p>Several voices were raised to relate the circumstances. -The hunters had had an enjoyable time -until noon, and had slain many stags and boars, but -one huge boar, which the Duke discovered at the -very outset, managed for a long time to elude his -spear. The hounds kept upon its track, and, -guided by their baying, he at last overtook it and -hurled his spear. He only wounded it slightly, -whereupon the infuriated beast turned upon the -Duke’s horse and attacked it with its tusks. At -this instant several knights came up, and saw the -Duke draw his hunting-knife, intending to stab the -boar in the neck; but at that moment his horse, -overcome by pain and fear, reared and fell, and in -the fall the knife pierced the Duke’s side. He lay -weltering in his blood as his friends gathered around -him, and only once he opened his eyes. They -rested upon Knight Höel, who knelt by his side. -The sorrowful glance of appeal in Geoffrey’s dimming -eyes deeply affected the knight. Raising his -head he thus spoke: “Whatever it may be, my -Prince and brother-in-arms, that thou would’st ask, -trust me it shall be done. I will devote my loyal -service to the end of my life to thy memory, and -hold it as a sacred trust.” The Duke closed his -eyes. A sigh escaped him, and his face was illuminated -with joyous satisfaction. Then they carried -his body home.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_17">17</div> -<p>“And now,” said Höel, “we will execute the last -service for our master. Chaplain, remove the body -to the chapel and perform the sacred rites.” Then, -turning to two of the knights, he said: “And you, -my friends, keep the death-watch at the bier. I cannot -yet master the sorrow which has overcome me. -I must have time for reflection, for my responsibility -to the ducal house is great. See that the gates are -secure, and station sentinels. In the morning all -must assemble in the hall and have their steeds in -readiness, for messengers must be sent in all directions. -Now, betake yourselves to rest, if you can -find it,” he ended with a sigh.</p> -<p>Suddenly cries were heard from above, and some -one said, “The Duchess is dying.”</p> -<p>“In the name of all the saints at once,” groaned -the knight, “see to it that she has help!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_18">18</div> -<p>The chaplain obeyed, but soon returned with the -announcement, “Our gracious lady has recovered -and does not need me.” Thereupon he motioned -to the squires to take the bier into the chapel, and -followed it. Through the open door the priest was -seen as he advanced to the altar, which was faintly -lit by tapers. In a low voice he began the service. -The mourners remained kneeling for a time during -the sacred ceremony, then gradually withdrew, and -only the murmur of prayer was heard. Priest and -watchers were alone with the dead.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_19">19</div> -<h2 id="c2"><span class="h2line1">Chapter II</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">The New Life</span></h2> -<p>Armed, and with helmet in hand, Höel -entered the hall at early dawn, only to -find it deserted. The chapel too was -closed, for the chaplain had gone, and -only the knights keeping the death-watch remained.</p> -<p>A page brought the knight a warm drink. He -drained the cup, and as he turned to hand it back -to him he saw the priest descending the stairs which -led to the apartments of the Duchess.</p> -<p>“Have you seen our gracious lady? Then -arrange for my admission also,” Höel said to -him.</p> -<p>“Come outside with me,” replied the chaplain, -much agitated, “and hear what I have to say, not -here where we are so near the dead, but under -God’s sky.”</p> -<p>Overcome with astonishment, Höel followed the -chaplain as he strode forward in haste to the -courtyard. As they went, a loud trumpet-blast -sounded jubilantly from the battlements.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_20">20</div> -<p>“Is the warder out of his senses? What means -this fanfare in the house of the dead?” exclaimed -Höel indignantly. “And what does that mean -also? The black flag has been lowered on the -watch-tower, and the banner with the arms of the -Plantagenets floats in its place.”</p> -<p>“It means, noble knight,” replied the chaplain, -“that Brittany has a new Duke,—our Lady Constance -has a son.”<a class="fn" id="fr_4" href="#fn_4">[4]</a></p> -<p>The knight’s eyes glistened with delight, but -it was only for an instant. With a sigh he gently -said: “Poor Geoffrey! Unfortunate child!” Then -he stood for a time in deep thought. “All the -same,” he said at last, recovering himself, “messengers -must carry the double news to all the -castles and cities. The Council of the dead Duke -must send ambassadors to the courts of England -and France.”</p> -<p>“As King Henry is engaged in a campaign -against Scotland and Queen Eleanor passes away -the time among her castles in Guienne, there does -not seem to be urgent need of haste,” said the -chaplain.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_21">21</div> -<p>“You are wrong. They must be informed as -speedily as possible,” replied the knight. As he -was in the act of mounting his steed, which a squire -had brought, a page rushed up and summoned him -to the Duchess.</p> -<p>The knight followed the messenger to an upper -room, where one of the maids promptly met him, -and conducted him to a large apartment, against the -rear wall of which the Duchess’s bed stood under a -gilded canopy. The curtains were partly drawn -back, and in the half darkness he saw the face of -the Duchess among the silken pillows. Höel knelt -and awaited her commands. She motioned him to -rise, and said, “Show him the child, Joconde.”</p> -<p>The nurse approached, and lifted the veil from -the little white bundle she was carrying, so that he -might see the child. As he stooped to look at him, -the little one opened its eyes and uttered a faint -cry. The plaintive tone pierced Höel’s heart. -He laid his hand upon the child’s head and said -with deep emotion, “Accept my homage, son of -my brave lord and friend.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_22">22</div> -<p>The Duchess bade Joconde retire, and then -said, “May all, worthy knight, like yourself, pay -homage to Duke Arthur of Brittany, for it was -this name my husband selected for his first son.” -She gave way to her emotions for a moment, and -then said with firm voice:</p> -<p>“Take this signet ring of my husband’s, show -it to the members of the Council at Rennes,<a class="fn" id="fr_5" href="#fn_5">[5]</a> and -bid them execute my commands. The citizens -of every city shall assemble; and to them and to -every country it shall be proclaimed that Duchess -Constance of Brittany will maintain the ducal -authority, and that during the minority of her son -she will rule all the possessions of the deceased -Duke Geoffrey Plantagenet, with the help of God -and the nobles of Brittany. Send a messenger also -to the King of England and inform him of the -death of his son and the birth of a grandson. But, -above all, send a prudent man with a letter to King -Philip Augustus at Paris.<a class="fn" id="fr_6" href="#fn_6">[6]</a> Assure the King of our -feudal loyalty as a vassal of France, and tell him -we shall render him our usual service in time of -peace or war, and pay the customary tribute. In -consideration of this he is to assist us in case -of necessity against any enemy of our country or -of the young Duke. Have the letter drawn up in -temperate and friendly tone.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_23">23</div> -<p>“It shall be done, my lady,” replied Höel; “and -what are your wishes as to the funeral of the Duke?”</p> -<p>“He shall be buried in the Cathedral at Rennes, -and the chaplain must see that everything necessary -is done. Now go, and God preserve you. -May you quickly return for our protection.” She -leaned back, wearied. The curtains were closed, -and the knight left the apartment with a feeling -of relief. When he reached the courtyard he -summoned his people and the chaplain, who inquired -what commissions the Duchess had given -him. He answered curtly, “Chaplain, he who -says women are weak and timid has never known -the Duchess Constance.”</p> -<p>“But, tell me—”</p> -<p>“Only this,” said Höel, with his hand upon his -horse’s bridle, “France is the watchword. She said -scarcely a word about England.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_24">24</div> -<h2 id="c3"><span class="h2line1">Chapter III</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">Geoffrey’s Legacy</span></h2> -<p>Upon his arrival in Rennes, the ancient -capital, Höel found the citizens greatly -excited over the rumor of the Duke’s -death. As his little band rode through -the streets, the people came from their houses and -workshops, and a great multitude gathered round -the castle. They had hardly heard the news of his -death before it was followed by joyful intelligence, -which turned sorrow into rejoicing. Enthusiastic -shouts of “Hail to the new-born Duke! Long -live Arthur Plantagenet!” rang out on all sides.</p> -<p>The Council and leading ecclesiastics were assembled -when Höel entered the hall. After exhibiting -the ring and executing his commission, he described -to them the occurrence of the fatal day, but made -no reply to their eager questioning as to the -future.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_25">25</div> -<p>“What is to be done, Knight Mordant?” they -asked. “Brittany will remain loyal to the Duke; -but will King Henry of England protect us? Philip -Augustus of France will certainly seek to extend his -possessions.”</p> -<p>“Let us do our duty,” replied Höel. “We may -accomplish great things if we remain united.”</p> -<p>After a short rest Höel departed, taking a different -route to the hunting-castle, in order to visit -Castle Mordant and see his wife and little son.</p> -<p>He found them very happy and without any -knowledge of what had happened. In a few words -he described the condition of the Duchess to his -wife. “And now, Bertha,” he added, “prepare -yourself and little Alan to ride with me. I shall -not feel easy about the Duchess and the child until -I know that you are with them.”</p> -<p>Bertha in surprise drew Alan to her side. “Would -you take me to the Duchess without knowing -whether I shall be welcome? The Lady Constance -has not been accustomed to children for years, and -may not like youthful mischief.”</p> -<p>“If not for her sake, Bertha, do it for the child’s -sake. Suppose a faithless nurse should place him -under the control of the grandmother, Queen Eleanor -of England, and he should meet with the same fate -as her child, the little girl. What happened to her, -do you ask? They say she was put in a convent. -If Geoffrey’s son were to be placed in a monastery, -I believe his father would not rest in his grave.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_26">26</div> -<p>“I will go,” assented Bertha. “Let the child be -intrusted to me, and I will care for it as if it were -my own. His lot, in any event, will be hard enough, -for rulers care little for the rights of minors.”</p> -<p>“Oh, that Geoffrey had only been on good terms -with his father!” exclaimed Höel. “His participation -in the rebellion into which his mother and -brothers urged him estranged his father’s heart.”</p> -<p>“But they were reconciled afterwards.”</p> -<p>“Yes, but his father’s confidence was not restored, -and the others have been subjected to every kind -of injustice. What lies Eleanor told about John, -her youngest son! His father does not trust him, -and has given him no possessions. To save himself -from impoverishment he is casting covetous -glances toward Brittany.”<a class="fn" id="fr_7" href="#fn_7">[7]</a></p> -<p>“Her father’s share to half the country cannot -be taken away from her,” said Bertha.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_27">27</div> -<p>“Not by right; but might knows no right. -Perhaps, however, the jealousy between France and -England, whose sovereigns will never permit their -beautiful maritime provinces to go to another, may -save us.”</p> -<p>“What is the name of the little Duke?” interrupted -Alan, who had climbed upon his father’s -knee.</p> -<p>“He is called Arthur.”</p> -<p>“Will he play with me?”</p> -<p>“Not yet, but perhaps later.”</p> -<p>After speedy preparations they departed; they -reached the hunting-castle at evening, where they -found the Duchess doing well. Bertha’s fears -proved groundless. She was heartily welcomed by -Constance, who was at that moment specially grateful -for any expression of sympathy. The Duchess -well knew that she could not place her son in better -hands, and for the first time she felt free from anxiety -when Bertha cradled him in her faithful arms. -She cared alike for the two children; and Alan, far -from being jealous because his mother shared her -love between them, displayed the utmost tenderness -to the little Duke.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_28">28</div> -<p>Höel was now free to devote himself to the sad -duty of burying the dead. A great concourse of -knights, citizens, and ecclesiastics accompanied the -body of the Duke to Rennes in an imposing procession, -headed by Höel and the chaplain. All along -the road they passed sorrowing people. Serious -anxiety for the future filled all hearts, and sincere -mourning followed the Duke to his grave.</p> -<p>Shortly thereafter the Duchess and her nearest -attendants betook themselves to the capital, and -were greeted with loyal homage. She met with no -protests or opposition. Her regency was indorsed, -and all the rights which Geoffrey had enjoyed in -the English provinces were conceded. Höel remained -steadfastly by the side of the Duchess and -devoted himself exclusively to her service. His example, -and his tender consideration for her, worked -for her advantage, as it induced many who were -wavering at first to join in making the recognition -of her authority unanimous.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_29">29</div> -<h2 id="c4"><span class="h2line1">Chapter IV</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">The Embassy</span></h2> -<p>As the Duchess was obliged to devote the -most of her time to affairs of state, the -child was tenderly cared for by Bertha. -The quiet of the little court was broken -by the festivities attending the approaching christening -of the Duke. Tournaments and sports were -arranged, and the friends and adherents of the -Duchess were summoned to Rennes. She had received -no tidings from the relatives of her husband, -whereas King Philip Augustus of France had -promised to be represented by one of his knights, -whose arrival was eagerly awaited.</p> -<p>At last the French gentlemen appeared at the -gate of the castle in imposing array—knights in -glistening armor, squires and servants also armed. -Count von Gragny, a famous soldier and well-known -to Höel on many a battle-field, came as the -King’s representative. The strangers were escorted -to their quarters, and after a short rest Count -Gragny exchanged his armor for court dress to -wait upon the Duchess. With his little retinue he -rode through the narrow streets of the city to the -castle, where the chamberlain conducted him to her -presence.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_30">30</div> -<p>Constance received upon a dais in the centre -of the room, surrounded by her ladies, and bowed -a gracious welcome to the Count, who knelt and -delivered the greeting of his King.</p> -<p>“I am delighted, noble Count,” Constance began, -“that the King has granted my wish and is -willing to be the godfather of the Duke.”</p> -<p>“The King has shown you further favor, Lady -Duchess, and has intrusted me with a message -which is for your private ear,” replied the Count.</p> -<p>The Duchess, surprised, motioned her ladies to -withdraw. “Speak,” she eagerly exclaimed, when -they were alone.</p> -<p>“The King of France, in consideration of your -unprotected situation and the dangers which threaten -the heir of Duke Geoffrey—”</p> -<p>“Pardon me,” interrupted Constance, “we do -not feel that we are unprotected. Our vassals are -faithful, and the people are loyal.”</p> -<p>“Yet as dangers may easily arise, noble lady, -when you least expect them, King Philip offers to -undertake the guardianship of your son.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_31">31</div> -<p>Constance was alarmed, but retained her composure, -and asked: “Would not this provoke danger? -It is the duty of the nearest paternal relatives, the -King of England and his princes, to take the place -of father to my son, and they may not yield that -right.”</p> -<p>“Are you sure they are willing to exercise it, -Lady Duchess? and have you sufficient confidence -in them to intrust your child to their care? Will -they unqualifiedly recognize him as the Duke? -King Henry is far over the frontiers of Scotland -and his sons are not on the best of terms with -you.”</p> -<p>“Richard is noble and just. He is the eldest, and -is under obligation to his dead brother, Geoffrey,” -replied Constance.</p> -<p>“Do not depend upon him. He is never in one -place long enough to become attached to any one. -I advise you to accept the King’s offer.”</p> -<p>“I will consider it, Count,” replied the Duchess, -rising. “For the next few days, meanwhile, you -are my guest. We will let business rest during the -festivities, but will confer with you again on this -matter before you return to Paris.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_32">32</div> -<p>The Count bowed and left the Duchess, who -remained for some time absorbed in thought. At -last she called Bertha, who was accustomed to bring -the Prince to his mother about that hour, and she -at once entered, carrying the child in her arms. -The Duchess rushed up to her, took the child, and -tenderly kissed him. “I may enjoy my sweet one -only a moment to-day, Bertha,” she exclaimed. -“Is it not glorious that God has given me such a -charming gift of love? Surely fate should be kind -to him, but, alas, clouds are gathering on the horizon -of his life, and I am left alone to protect him. -Now, Bertha, take my darling away, for Knight -Höel comes to speak with me.”</p> -<p>Höel was very anxious, for he feared, after the -long interview with the Count, that difficulties had -arisen. Constance began at once communicating to -him what had been proposed, “Can you divine -what King Philip Augustus has requested of me?”</p> -<p>“Requested, or demanded?” asked Höel.</p> -<p>“Both, only the demand was concealed. He -wishes to take the guardianship of the Duke of -Brittany.”</p> -<p>“Ha! crafty as ever! Were his proposal disinterested, -it would be well. Still, Philip has the -power to protect you.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_33">33</div> -<p>“But against whom? We are living in peace, and -I must first know what to expect from England.”</p> -<p>“May I know what reply you made to the -Count?”</p> -<p>“None, as yet. I asked time for consideration. -See to it, therefore, that the French gentlemen have -a cordial reception, and at the christening to-morrow -the representative of the King shall be honored as -far as is in our power.”</p> -<p>With this the Duchess closed the interview, and -Höel repaired to his guests to ascertain their wishes -and make their visit as pleasant as possible.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_34">34</div> -<h2 id="c5"><span class="h2line1">Chapter V</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">The Christening</span></h2> -<p>The little Duke was christened Arthur, as -his father had decided. After the ceremony -was concluded and he had been -taken back to his chamber and consigned -to Bertha’s care, the Duchess summoned all her -guests, as well as her knights and ecclesiastics, to a -feast in the great hall. Constance was seated at the -head of the table, under a canopy. The strangers, -with whom she graciously conversed in French, sat -near her, while the guests at the lower end of the -table spoke in the native Breton dialect. Quiet at -first, they gradually grew more animated as great -flagons of wine were repeatedly filled and drained. -Owing to the confusion in the hall they failed to -hear the sound of horses’ hoofs outside the castle, -and the blast of a horn was the first announcement -they had of the arrival of new guests. The chamberlain -entered the hall and whispered to the Duchess, -who thereupon rose, and with a wave of her hand -ordered silence. “We have unexpectedly been -honored by the arrival of a noble visitor,” said she. -“It is Queen Eleanor. She is at the castle with her -retinue. Let us hasten to receive them with the -honors due to her.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_35">35</div> -<p>Constance advanced to the entrance of the hall, -followed by her nobles, a part of the guests remaining -at table. Scarcely had she reached it when the -Queen met her at the head of several knights.</p> -<p>With stately dignity Constance courtesied her -greeting and spoke: “Welcome, illustrious Queen! -and excuse us for not going out to receive you. -We are surprised, having received no intimation -of this visit, although we sent messengers with -invitations.”</p> -<p>The Queen stretched out her hand to Constance -and kissed her on the forehead. “We have changed -the route of the journey we had planned to greet -you, daughter-in-law, and are truly delighted to find -you so strong and well. We were ready to sympathize -with you in your affliction, but it does not -appear to be necessary.”</p> -<p>“Honored mother of my dead husband, I shall -never cease to mourn for Geoffrey; but you very -well know that princesses have no time to abandon -themselves to grief. But come and participate in -our feast. You will find worthy guests here, messengers -from the King of France.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_36">36</div> -<p>“Ha!” exclaimed the astonished Queen, as she -recognized Count Gragny, who with the others -advanced and bowed low. “Have you settled -matters so far as to throw yourself already into the -arms of Philip Augustus, even before you have -taken the trouble to ascertain the policy of the -King of England?”</p> -<p>“Although I have received no answer to my -message to England,” said the Duchess, “I doubt -not that King Henry will approve my action in -securing the good-will of our powerful neighbor and -seeking his protection for my son, the Duke of -Brittany.”</p> -<p>“Let me see the child,” replied Eleanor. As she -noticed Constance looking inquiringly at Höel, she -added: “Why do you hesitate? Have you any -reason for concealing him from me?”</p> -<p>Höel went at once to notify Bertha, and when -the Queen entered the chamber with Count Gragny -and several other knights, all gathered about the -cradle in which the child was lying. Eleanor gave -one glance at the little Duke and then turned again -to Constance. “I advise you to give up your game. -I shall never recognize this boy as Geoffrey’s heir. -Content yourself with your paternal possessions in -Brittany, which I shall never enter again.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_37">37</div> -<p>“What do you mean, Your Majesty?” exclaimed -Constance, with increasing emotion.</p> -<p>“I mean that the heir came very suddenly, and -when he was greatly needed,” said Eleanor. “Who -knows in what hut he was born and found?”</p> -<p>“This is monstrous!” interrupted Constance. -“How dare you impute such a disgraceful thing -to me, and insult me in my most sacred relations? -Go! Only one who can invent such a story is capable -of such action. You have a wicked heart!”</p> -<p>“Enough,” said the Queen. “See to it that you -and your child do not come in my way, otherwise woe -to him and to you.” As she said this she made a -threatening gesture with her hand at the child.</p> -<p>Little Alan, who had been standing by his -mother’s side, darted forward and, seizing the -Queen’s arm, cried out in his shrill childish voice, -“Don’t you touch the Duke!”</p> -<p>The Queen regarded Alan with astonishment, -and said with a sneer: “So! You have taught -young and old to call him Duke without regard -to the policy of others!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_38">38</div> -<p>“The united dukedom belongs to us as rightfully -as does Guienne, which you inherited from your -father, to you,” said Constance haughtily. “But -now, Your Majesty, let us have peace. Remember, -you are our guest, and as such we shall treat you -with due honor.” The Duchess stepped to the -door, and stood there until Eleanor had passed, -then followed with her knights.</p> -<p>“What a woman!” whispered Count Gragny to -Höel, who quietly shrugged his shoulders. He -kept his eyes bent upon the Queen, as he suspected -she might have communication with those near the -Duchess, for he feared her wiles. Eleanor took -very little part in the banquet, and shortly retired -with her attendants, after a brief leave-taking.</p> -<p>Those remaining in the hall regarded each other -in silence, but Count Gragny could not long endure -the situation. He spoke out: “The Queen came -like the bad fairy who always appears unexpectedly -at christenings. Fortunately, she left no evil gift -behind.”</p> -<p>“Yet, noble Count,” replied Höel, “she has left -us anxiety.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_39">39</div> -<p>“Let us drown all thoughts of troublesome questions -with mirth and wine,” exclaimed the Count, -raising his glass. “Your Ladyship, I drink to the -health of Duke Arthur.”</p> -<p>Constance gracefully thanked him for the honor, -and raised her glass to her lips. After that she -announced the close of the feast and dismissed the -guests.</p> -<p>She hastened at once to her child. She knelt -down by his cradle and looked for a long time at the -handsome little one lying in quiet slumber, watched -his gentle breathing, and admired his rosy cheeks. -Alan stood at the head of the cradle and kept watch -over his Duke. With a sad smile Constance rose, -took Bertha’s hand, and left the chamber.</p> -<p>Later in the evening the Duchess, Höel, and her -counsellors prepared a reply to King Philip’s proposals. -It had already been demonstrated by the -Queen’s conduct how little they could expect from -her husband’s family; for although as wife and -mother Eleanor neither loved nor respected King -Henry and his sons, she understood how to gain -her own ends and embitter the feelings of others. -Could affection for the child be expected of them -when even his own grandmother would not acknowledge -him? After due consideration it was decided -to accept the guardianship offered by Philip Augustus -on condition that the King of England, on his return -from the wars, agreed to it.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_40">40</div> -<p>On the following day Constance gave her reply -to Count Gragny, who expressed his delight, for he -knew that the King would be pleased with the -prompt and successful manner in which he had executed -the commission.</p> -<p>“My King ordered me,” he said, “to make -arrangements for your safety at once. He will send -you all the troops you need.”</p> -<p>“We are not at war,” replied Constance, “and -consequently do not need help.”</p> -<p>“Now that Eleanor has been here, Princess, do -not expect that peace will be lasting. The help -offered to-day may be too far away in time of danger -to rescue your son.”</p> -<p>Constance was deeply impressed by his importunity, -and turned to Höel, saying: “You know -best our means of defence. Do you think them -sufficient?”</p> -<p>“The militia will not hesitate to take the field for -you,” replied the knight, “but only so long as war -may last. Paid troops will remain all the time in -your service, but of course they will be a burden -upon the country.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_41">41</div> -<p>“Only a small number will be sent,” said the -Count. “That is the King’s own stipulation.”</p> -<p>Constance was forced to accept, but with a sad -heart, and dismissed the Count, who at once started -for home with his attendants. The merrymaking -arranged by the Count continued in Rennes, and -the Duchess took part in it with apparent pleasure. -But, as often as she could, she visited the room -where Arthur played upon Bertha’s lap and crowed -and laughed in play with Alan. She pressed her -darling to her heart and sighed, “It is all for you, -my son, all for you.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_42">42</div> -<h2 id="c6"><span class="h2line1">Chapter VI</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">The Guardianship</span></h2> -<p>Not long after these events Philip’s troops -marched into Brittany, where they met -with a quiet reception; but when they -attempted to establish themselves in -Normandy, they encountered violent resistance. -The powerful barons there had made a complete -surrender to the English government. They had -accepted Geoffrey as its representative and had submitted -to him, but they would not recognize Constance, -for before her departure to England Eleanor -had won them over to her side. Their followers -were well armed, and stoutly resisted the French -troops. In the numerous encounters which occurred -the interests of the Duke of Brittany were -no longer considered. The stake was the mastery -of England or of France, and one or the other side -alternately gained the upper hand.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_43">43</div> -<p>It was still quiet in Brittany, and in Constance’s -vicinity Höel and his men kept good watch. Longingly -and often the Duchess gazed at the child in -her arms and wished that he could soon be a man -to fight with sword in hand for her and her rights. -Thus they were living in apparent security at the -castle in Rennes, but really in continual fear of -approaching dangers. The times were troublous, -and the world was full of disquiet, but Arthur passed -his days pleasantly, in an atmosphere of love. Life -was all smiles for him. Under Bertha’s care and -Höel’s devotion he became both gentle and courageous, -and as he grew stronger nothing delighted -him more than rivalry with Alan in all knightly -practices. The latter, older and stronger, was not -only attached to the young Duke by friendship, but -by duty and devotion, and thus became both his -companion and protector. They were inseparable, -and shared everything in common. They roamed -the woods and fields together with all the joyous -enthusiasm of youth, but their greatest longing was -to perform heroic feats. They were much more -delighted to listen to Höel as he told them of his -adventures and exploits at arms than to the chaplain, -who was their instructor. With rapt attention -they heard the story of how Höel and Duke Geoffrey -rode together to Normandy and other provinces, -overcame the haughty barons, stormed their strong -castles, and sent them to England to pay fresh -homage to the King. Arthur longed to be such a -hero, and his dearest wish was to assist his mother -in the restoration of the ancient authority. Combining -boldness and gentleness, he was specially fitted -to rule, and it was his greatest pride that he was -entitled to the position of ruler by birth.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_44">44</div> -<p>Arthur was in his tenth year when the report -reached them that King Henry’s sons, incited by -Eleanor, had conspired to prevent his return from -Scotland. Unexpectedly, however, he suddenly appeared -in England and frustrated their plot. The -news disquieted Constance so greatly that she sent -Höel for information. He had been absent several -days, and his return was now eagerly awaited.</p> -<p>One evening the Duchess was looking from her -window, which commanded an extended view of the -city and its vicinity. Fatigued with riding and hunting, -Arthur had sought his mother, and was resting -his head upon her shoulder. She turned to him -and stroked his heated brow. Bertha and Alan -were also present, and the room was very quiet. -Suddenly Bertha stepped to the window and exclaimed, -“There comes my husband with a stranger.” -The two rapidly drew near, and dismounted in the -castle-yard, whence, seeing the ladies at the window, -Höel came to their apartment. Bertha and the boys -met him in the anteroom, at the door of which stood -the Duchess. “What news do you bring?” she -asked.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_45">45</div> -<p>“Bad news,” replied Höel. “King Henry is -dead.”<a class="fn" id="fr_8" href="#fn_8">[8]</a></p> -<p>The Duchess silently motioned to the knight to -enter, and seated herself. After Bertha had taken -the boys away, Höel began: “The King died of a -broken heart, so the people say. He could not -endure the thought that the Queen had plotted his -overthrow.”</p> -<p>“Horrible!—and the Princes?”</p> -<p>“Richard threw himself at his father’s feet and -begged forgiveness. Prince John, on the other -hand, hypocritically sought to clear himself of -guilt. But the King knew only too well. ‘All -three sons,’<a class="fn" id="fr_9" href="#fn_9">[9]</a> he groaned, and fell unconscious.”</p> -<p>Constance started, and Höel was silent. Yes, -the third one was Geoffrey.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_46">46</div> -<p>“And did he die at once? Did he leave no -instructions concerning the kingdom? Had he no -thought for Geoffrey’s son?” asked the Duchess.</p> -<p>“They say he longed for his grandson and -mourned because he had not been able to see him. -He drew up his will and placed it in the keeping -of the Lord High Chancellor. Then he turned -his thoughts to divine things, took the sacrament, -and passed away.”</p> -<p>Constance was silent for some time, then asked, -“And does any one know the contents of the -will?”</p> -<p>“It is sealed up in the royal exchequer and -can be opened only in case the Prince—no, King -Richard—shall die childless. Only the confidential -witnesses know its contents,” said Höel.</p> -<p>“<i>King</i> Richard!” replied Constance. “God be -thanked it is Richard who has come to the throne. -He is noble and high-minded, and will protect us.”</p> -<p>“God grant it! Would that he could soon come -to France and restore order.”</p> -<p>“Whence came the rider who brought the -news?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_47">47</div> -<p>“From Rouen. English vessels have landed -there, and brought Norman knights who were in the -Scottish campaign. They will guard the country -until he can come himself and take possession.”</p> -<p>“As soon as King Richard comes to Rouen, we -will seek him there.”</p> -<p>“Meanwhile,” said Höel, “I will make ample -preparations to insure your safety.”</p> -<p>“Is it not shameful,” said Constance indignantly, -“that the Duchess of Brittany should be insecure -in her own country?”</p> -<p>Höel was awaited in the hall by the two boys, -who plied him with questions. The death of -King Henry made a deep impression upon Arthur, -who already realized that his fate had rested in his -grandfather’s hands. For the first time also he -realized the insecurity of human greatness, and -when suddenly the bells tolled in the city’s church -towers, and the castle chapel bell added its solemn -peals, he was greatly overcome, and held fast to -Alan’s hand.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_48">48</div> -<h2 id="c7"><span class="h2line1">Chapter VII</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">The Journey</span></h2> -<p>It was a beautiful summer morning, and the hills -and valleys of Brittany were flooded with sunlight. -All Nature seemed exultant, and all living -things were sharing her transports. The -beauty of the fields and green woods concealed alike -all traces of the last winter’s storms and the ravages -so often occasioned by men when they sow the earth -with fire and blood.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_49">49</div> -<p>As if still more to enhance the beauty of the scene, -a cavalcade was seen approaching from the adjacent -wooded heights. The riders followed the winding -road, now in groups, now singly, and sometimes -were entirely hidden from view. Clear, ringing -voices, joyous laughter, and now and then deep -manly voices mingled with the neighing of horses. -The travellers were the Duchess of Brittany, her -son, and attendants. The seneschal rode in advance -with two heralds, followed by Constance in a riding-habit -of green silk, mounted upon a beautiful palfrey. -Höel rode by her side, his fiery bay taking the lead -whenever the road narrowed, to make room for the -Duchess’s horse. Then came Duke Arthur and -Alan on prancing black steeds. Arthur sat jauntily -yet securely in his saddle, his slight figure being a -trifling burden for the noble animal, which seemed -to take pride in carrying him. He looked boyish -yet distinguished. His unusual beauty was a sufficient -mark of his high birth even if his costume had -not proclaimed it. He wore a cloak of brown silk -embroidered with gold, and over it a short, dark -satin mantle tipped with ermine. From his cap -waved a heron plume, fastened with jewels. He -was a figure of beauty as he rode through the -charming world about him, engaged in earnest talk -with Alan. Behind the youths followed the squires -and troopers, next the Duchess’s ladies, and in the -rear the servants with the sumpter horses. It was -an imposing though not a warlike train.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_50">50</div> -<p>Their destination was Rouen, where King Richard -had arrived, not, as Constance had hoped, to settle -her affairs, but to consult with Philip Augustus about -the Crusade.<a class="fn" id="fr_10" href="#fn_10">[10]</a> -It was all the more urgent, therefore, -for the Duchess to seek an interview with him and -ascertain his plans before he entered upon such a -long and dangerous journey. The King had been -notified of her visit and had arranged for her safe -passage through Normandy, whose frontier she was -now approaching. As they emerged from the woods -Höel heard a cry and the sound of a struggle in a -thicket close at hand, and ordered a halt. Before -he began an investigation, the disturbers of the -peace appeared. Two men were dragging another -along, answering his appeals with blows and abusive -epithets. The victim was an old man, and the sight -aroused Arthur’s indignation. He rode up at once, -and ordered the men to give an account of their -conduct, and in the meantime to release the old man. -The latter fell upon his knees and looked up to -Arthur with tearful eyes. Höel and Alan came -forward and heard the indignant protest of the two -men. They declared they were bailiffs in the service -of the King of France. “This man,” they -said, pointing to the kneeling victim, “is a Jew. -The last day of grace King Philip allowed the Jews -has expired.”</p> -<p>“Is this true?” asked Arthur.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_51">51</div> -<p>The old man looked up and said: “Listen, most -gracious Prince, for, although I know you not, I -can see the reflection of the crown upon your brow. -Yes, it is true. The great King Philip Augustus, -although he has long allowed our race to live in -his kingdom, has now set his face against us. He -has said, ‘Take the staff and leave the country; -any one of you found in France after the day -which I set shall die.’ The King’s servants have -hounded us. They have plundered our homes; -they have driven off our poor and wretched people. -I was on my way to Holland, where our people -have freedom to live, but I was so overcome by -grief and hunger that I had to stay in the city -until to-day—and now they have caught me.”</p> -<p>“It looks bad for you, Jew,” said Höel, -shrugging his shoulders.</p> -<p>The bailiffs were again about to seize their prisoner, -but Arthur cried: “Stop! Let him go free. -It is my wish that he shall accompany us.”</p> -<p>“We are the King’s servants,” demurred the -bailiffs, “and must obey his orders.”</p> -<p>“I am in command here, not King Philip,” said -Arthur boldly and proudly. “I am the Duke of -Brittany. Take yourselves off, or my men shall -bind you.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_52">52</div> -<p>The bailiffs, astonished at the delicate boy, who -spoke with such dignity, lost no time in getting -away.</p> -<p>The Jew, when he realized that he was free, -bowed to the earth before Arthur and kissed his -feet. The old man was so tattered, befouled, -and ill-favored that Arthur had some scruples -about addressing him, but at last he said, “If I -protect you as far as Rouen will you then take -ship to Holland?”</p> -<p>The old man consented, saying, “God will -help me on.”</p> -<p>Arthur gave him one of the packhorses, whose -load was distributed among the other animals, and -ordered the servants to let him ride with them. -More quickly than might have been expected of -one so weak, the Jew swung himself into the -saddle and joined the little band, which once more -resumed its march.</p> -<p>Constance took no part in the occurrence, and -when Arthur rode up and entreated her approval -of his act she said to him with some anxiety, -“When the bailiffs complain to Philip he may be -angry with you, my son.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_53">53</div> -<p>Arthur became thoughtful as Höel added, “The -life of this Jew is of little consequence to Philip, for -whatever he has of value the King will be sure to get.”</p> -<p>“How is that?” asked Arthur.</p> -<p>“The dispersal of the Jews was ordered to -please the Pope,” said Höel, “and out of their -wealth King Philip will raise the means for arming -the Crusaders.”</p> -<p>“That is not kingly,” said Arthur indignantly.</p> -<p>“All the same they are Jews, and their treasures -will be taken for the King’s service. How can it -harm them anyway? They exude gold as these -pines do pitch.”</p> -<p>Arthur reflected upon Höel’s words with considerable -surprise and almost regretted his display -of sympathy. But when he looked back and saw -the bent figure of the Jew following the others, -who shunned him, he thought to himself, “Still, I -could not let him perish.”</p> -<p>That evening the Duchess and her most distinguished -companions stopped at one of the stately -abbeys of that region, and Arthur arranged that the -Jew should spend the night with the servants who -looked after the horses outside. They had soon -become accustomed to their silent fellow-traveller, -who served them for a laughing-stock.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_54">54</div> -<p>After the fourth day the travellers at last approached -their destination. They met crowds -along the country road—haughty knights, warriors, -and pilgrims intending to take part in the -expedition to Palestine, besides ecclesiastics and -monks, traders and shopkeepers. It was a good-natured -crowd, but it often obstructed our travellers, -and at times they were separated from each other. -Arthur and Alan were frequently delayed by a -group going in the opposite direction; then, laughing -and shouting, they rejoined their party. But -toward evening Höel decided to ride faster, so that -they might reach the city before the gates closed. -The party got more closely together, and Höel rode -along the line, urging on both people and horses. -While thus engaged he discovered that the Jew was -no longer with them, and that the horse he had been -riding was quietly following the others. Höel caught -it by the bridle and looked about him to see if he -were not mistaken. As he was doing so he noticed a -piece of paper tied to the saddle, with a ring attached -to it. He untied it and hastened to the Duke.</p> -<p>“Your ward has flown,” began Höel.</p> -<p>“So? Then he is both false and ungrateful,” -said the Duke, in some confusion.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_55">55</div> -<p>“Not this time,” replied Höel. “He has left -the horse and this—see here.” He handed his -find to Arthur, who took the ring from the paper -with much surprise. Upon the billet was written -in Latin:</p> -<p>“To the Duke of Brittany, in gratitude for saving -his life.—Abraham of Paris.”</p> -<p>The ring was a heavy gold one with a magnificent -emerald set in it. Arthur twirled it about, delighted -with its brilliancy, then put it on his finger and placed -the paper in his cloak.</p> -<p>“Abraham of Paris,” repeated the Duchess -thoughtfully. “I well remember that name. He -is called the richest of the Paris Jews. The King -often bade him come to the court, and purchased -jewels of him, and when he needed money Abraham -furnished it; but I wish nothing to be said about -our meeting him.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_56">56</div> -<h2 id="c8"><span class="h2line1">Chapter VIII</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">King Richard in Rouen</span></h2> -<p>After brief delay at the gate, the travellers -were admitted and escorted to the -place selected for them. As Constance -was anxious to meet the King at once, -she sent word to the seneschal and followed him to -the castle, accompanied by Arthur, Höel, and Alan. -A marshal met them near the entrance and called -a servant to aid them in dismounting. There was -in the courtyard such a crowd of knights, pages, and -court people of various ranks that they made slow -progress. Arthur paid little attention to the brilliant -rooms through which they passed or to the persons -who occupied them. His thoughts were fixed upon -one object—to see Richard, his uncle.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_57">57</div> -<p>The marshal bade Höel and Alan wait in the -great hall, where two halberdiers kept guard, and -then beckoned to a page and ordered him to wait -upon the Duchess. The page disappeared behind a -door, which he almost immediately reopened. Stepping -back into an anteroom, he left the guests free -to enter. With rapidly beating heart Arthur crossed -the threshold, following his mother, and found himself -in a spacious apartment, at the upper end of -which King Richard rose from a carven arm-chair -and advanced to meet the Duchess.<a class="fn" id="fr_11" href="#fn_11">[11]</a> Arthur almost -cried out when he saw the figure of the King before -him, just as he had always imagined him to look, -only more stately. The grandeur about him affected -him but little, for his gaze was riveted upon -the face of the King, which revealed dignity joined -with strength and goodness, and upon those eyes -which beamed so mildly upon his friends and -flashed so terribly upon his enemies.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_58">58</div> -<p>He greeted the Duchess cordially, took her hand, -and said: “It is long, dear sister-in-law, since we -met, and we have passed through great sorrows. -But you have had one consolation,” he added, -placing his hand upon Arthur’s shoulder. Arthur -took the King’s other hand and kissed it. King -Richard invited his guests to be seated and took his -place between them. Then he looked at Arthur -again, murmuring to himself, “Geoffrey! Geoffrey!” -Tears filled the Duchess’s eyes as Richard continued: -“We loved each other dearly. Geoffrey was less -impulsive, and restrained me from committing many -a rash act, but he stood by me to the last. Do you -know, Lady Constance, when I was engaged in that -unfortunate revolt against my father, how I came to -you alone in the darkness of night, pursued by his -soldiers? They demanded me as their prisoner, but -Geoffrey would not surrender me, and we beat our -assailants back from the walls. Geoffrey surely -saved his brother, but in doing so he was in rebellion -against his father.”</p> -<p>During this conversation Arthur was lost in -contemplation of his uncle. Even without armor -Richard was the ideal of a hero. He was the incomparable -knight who in every tournament dashed -horse and rider into the dust; for whom no foe -was too strong, no fortress too secure, and who, -after his victories, sang in competition with the -troubadours.</p> -<p>A smile lit up Richard’s face as he noticed the -boy’s rapt gaze, and, turning suddenly, he asked, -“What are you thinking about, Arthur?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_59">59</div> -<p>“I was thinking,” replied Arthur with a start—“oh, -I was thinking that my father could not -help standing by you. As brother and as knight -he could not have done otherwise.”</p> -<p>“And yet,” said Richard, looking at the red cross -fastened upon his left shoulder, “the Church now -demands that I shall go to the Holy Land and -make expiation for my resistance to my father’s -authority. I have promised to go, and shall keep -my word, though it is hard to leave my kingdom, -which is not yet quieted. Oh, Arthur, if you were -only a man and could fight by my side! There -is glory still to be acquired in the morning-land for -him who is victor under the banner of Godfrey of -Bouillon,<a class="fn" id="fr_12" href="#fn_12">[12]</a> and the celestial crown of the martyr for -him who falls.”</p> -<p>Greatly excited by Richard’s words, Arthur fell -upon his knees, exclaiming, “I will go with you, -my uncle and my king: I will be your page, your -servant!”</p> -<p>Constance stretched out her hand as if to restrain -him, but Richard said with a quiet smile: “No, -Arthur; wait until you have come to a man’s -strength. There will be great deeds for you to -perform later.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_60">60</div> -<p>Arthur and the Duchess rose to take leave of the -King, who embraced her, saying: “As you may be -in need of rest, I will not detain you longer, but -I will receive you again to-morrow as my guest.”</p> -<p>The King struck a shield hanging upon the wall, -whereupon two pages and the marshal entered, and -under their respectful escort the Duchess and Duke -left the castle after they had been rejoined by Höel -and Alan.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_61">61</div> -<h2 id="c9"><span class="h2line1">Chapter IX</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">The Banquet</span></h2> -<p>On the following day Arthur saw Richard -in the midst of his brilliant and warlike -retinue. The Duchess sat at the table -next to the King, with Arthur by her side. -Famous men, knights, statesmen, and ecclesiastics -had seats below the Duke, who was quite elated -because his rank placed him next the King. Their -greetings reminded him that he must prove himself -worthy of them by his own merit and heroic deeds, -and a new world was revealed to him as he listened -to the words of these men of wide experience, though -he but half understood them. Many a one noticed -the enthusiasm of the boy, and his high-bred mien, -and was charmed by him. When King Richard -raised his glass to drink the health of his sister-in-law, -the Duchess Constance, the guests joyously -responded, and added, “Long live Duke Arthur -of Brittany!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_62">62</div> -<p>Greatly excited, Arthur rose to thank them, and, -turning to Richard, exclaimed, “I will prove myself, -my royal uncle, worthy of the honor paid me by -these brave men.”</p> -<p>His admirers gathered about him enthusiastically, -spoke of his great and brilliant future, and -praised him as a true scion of the Plantagenets.</p> -<p>“Did you hear, Alan?” he said to his devoted -friend, when at last they were alone in their room; -“I am destined to achieve fame and greatness. I -shall no longer be content to lead a quiet, unknown -life.”</p> -<p>All who came to know the Prince held him in the -highest esteem, and were surprised that so noble -a youth had developed in comparative obscurity. -Many thought that King Richard might be childless, -and that he was going to a distant war which -would be full of danger. In that case the next -heir to the English throne was Arthur.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_63">63</div> -<p>Hardly a word passed about Constance’s affairs -and Höel’s solicitude. Richard referred her to -King Philip as soon as he should arrive; and when -Constance, greatly embarrassed, asked, “Are you -angry because we accepted his protection in a time -of need?” Richard replied, “I do not blame you; -you had to have him for a friend, for England left -you in the lurch. My mother—” Here the King -broke off abruptly, and then closed by saying, “I -think everything will be arranged by Philip. Arthur, -of course, will keep Geoffrey’s possessions, not only -because of respect for the dead, but also for our love -of his son.”</p> -<p>After a week, which to Arthur passed like a -pleasant hour, King Philip arrived in Rouen. His -principal counsellors and several high ecclesiastics -were in his retinue, but not so many soldiers as in -that of Richard.</p> -<p>Arthur was present at the first meeting of the two -sovereigns, and Philip’s searching glance discovered -him even before Richard introduced them. At the -words, “My cousin and ward,” Philip stooped and -kissed his forehead. When Arthur, greatly moved -by his cordiality of manner, greeted him as the protector -of his childhood, Philip’s serious face was -illuminated with a gracious smile, revealing the -favorable impression the Duke had made upon -him. He had always sought the control of the -Duke of Brittany to hold England in check, but -now he so unexpectedly found Arthur such an engaging -personality that he determined not to lose -sight of him. He called upon Constance and renewed -his assurances of friendship. When she -expressed some anxiety lest, in the absence of the -two kings, she might be troubled by Eleanor, who -was to remain in England as regent, Philip invited -her to go to his court. “You and your son,” he -said, “shall be under my feudal protection; and -should you have any fear for your personal safety, -you can be sure of an honorable reception in Paris.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_64">64</div> -<p>Constance expressed her thanks in Richard’s presence, -hoping he would make a still closer claim -to Arthur; but the Crusade monopolized all his -thoughts. He had already recognized Brittany as -the hereditary fief which would belong to Arthur -when he came of age, and with this assurance Constance -had to be content.</p> -<p>The departure of King Richard well-nigh broke -Arthur’s heart, and Richard embraced him with -deep emotion. Philip admonished them again to -go to Paris whenever it seemed best.</p> -<p>“That will yet happen,” said Höel to Alan on -their way back. “Philip well knows that fate will -force Arthur into his arms. Had Richard thought -more of the future, we should not have been going -home thus.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_65">65</div> -<h2 id="c10"><span class="h2line1">Chapter X</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">The Return to Rennes</span></h2> -<p>The friendly reception which the young -Duke everywhere met as he reëntered -Brittany made the home-coming very -dear to him. The situation had changed, -as he now realized, and the people had great expectations -of his future. When he came to the -gates of cities, the people went out to meet him -with welcomes and good wishes. Arthur showed -interest and kindness for all, and the Duchess gave -him precedence everywhere and rejoiced at the -enthusiasm manifested for him, both by high and -by low.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_66">66</div> -<p>Upon their arrival at Rennes they received sad -news. Bertha was no more. She had died after -a brief illness. It was the first real sorrow in -Arthur’s life, and his grief was hardly less than -that of Höel and Alan, who felt as if their happiness -were forever lost. It separated Arthur’s -present life from his past life, and served to concentrate -his thoughts upon the future. All the -news from the great world, into which he had had -a brief glance, now became of interest to him, -especially everything concerning the Crusade. As -time passed, wandering pilgrims and minstrels -came and told of events in the morning-land,—of -Richard’s exploits before Acre and Ascalon,<a class="fn" id="fr_13" href="#fn_13">[13]</a> and -of his heroic conduct in times of danger, which had -won for him the name of “Lion-hearted.” Then -news ceased to come for a long time; but suddenly -the report spread that Philip Augustus had returned -to France with only a remnant of his army. -It seemed incredible at first, but they soon found -that it was true, for the Duchess received a letter -from Paris in which Philip urgently requested her -to come there with Arthur. She hesitated, however, -for her safety in Brittany was not imperilled. The -King’s letter surprised them all, particularly Arthur, -who had a presentiment that it foreshadowed a -turning-point in his life.</p> -<p>One evening a pilgrim appeared at the castle -gate and desired to speak with the Duke. The -latter had just returned from the chase and was -standing in the anteroom as the stranger entered.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_67">67</div> -<p>“Rest yourself, holy man,” said Arthur, “and -then tell me your errand.”</p> -<p>“Allow me to speak with you in private,” -replied the pilgrim. After Arthur had dismissed -those standing about, the pilgrim whispered a few -words to him.</p> -<p>Hardly had he done so before Arthur made a -loud outcry, and rushed into the terrified Duchess’s -apartment, exclaiming, “Richard is a prisoner!” As -he knew nothing more about it, the Duchess, after -summoning Höel, had the pilgrim brought to her, -and asked him for the particulars. As soon as -the latter removed his palmer’s hat, Höel recognized -him as Count Guntram, one of the Crusaders -in Richard’s army. After the first greetings he -told, at Arthur’s request, the story of the events -which led to the abandonment of Palestine. Forsaken -by his allies, whom he had alienated by his -haughtiness of manner, Richard realized when it was -too late that he could not rescue Jerusalem with his -army alone. He withdrew reluctantly from the Holy -City, and decided to return. His vessel was separated -from the others and wrecked upon the Italian -coast. Too impatient to wait for the rest of the -fleet, he undertook to retreat with a few companions. -As they had to traverse a hostile country, -they adopted the garb of pilgrims, but they could -not elude the sharp scrutiny of spies. Richard -fell into the hands of the Duke of Austria, whom -he had greatly offended during the Crusade, and the -Duke consigned his distinguished prisoner to Henry -the Sixth, Emperor of Germany.<a class="fn" id="fr_14" href="#fn_14">[14]</a> His fugitive -companions were making their way to their homes.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_68">68</div> -<p>Arthur, completely absorbed in Richard’s fate, -contemplated plans for his deliverance, and had no -doubt that all the princes would unite with him to -rescue the prisoner. Guntram, however, gloomily -shook his head, and said: “Richard is imprisoned -in the strong castle of Trifels<a class="fn" id="fr_15" href="#fn_15">[15]</a> on the Rhine, and -there he will remain until he is released for a heavy -ransom. Think rather about yourself and your -own affairs, noble Prince. Your Uncle John, hoping -that Richard will never return, is preparing -to attack Brittany and get you into his power as -soon as possible. Make your escape at once, lest -all the noble scions of the house of Plantagenet -fall, and John remain, to the misfortune of the -world.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_69">69</div> -<p>Knight Guntram frequently repeated his warning -before he left the Duchess’s court, and the impression -it made upon his hearers was soon strengthened -by indications of its truth.</p> -<p>The country gradually began to grow restless -and excited. The coast-dwellers removed into the -interior, for English vessels had been seen, and -they feared a landing. A letter also was received -from Queen Eleanor, in which the Duchess was -warned not to make any claims upon England for -her son’s rights, as they would not be recognized. -In the event of Richard’s death, John, who was -now sharing the sovereignty with Eleanor, would -certainly succeed to the throne.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_70">70</div> -<p>In view of the manifest danger to the Duke’s -rights it was decided that they must seek the -protection and help of Philip Augustus. Accompanied -by their nearest and most devoted attendants, -Duchess Constance and Arthur once more set out, -this time upon an eventful journey. Mourning -over the fate of their country and their own fate -as well, they left their beloved Brittany. Hardly -had they crossed the frontier when John’s troops -poured into the country, beat back the mercenaries -of Philip Augustus, and placed his banner -above the gates of the city. The people mournfully -submitted to his yoke, hoping in their secret -hearts for the return of their legitimate ruler.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_71">71</div> -<h2 id="c11"><span class="h2line1">Chapter XI</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">With King Philip Augustus</span></h2> -<p>Constance and Arthur were received -at the court of Philip Augustus in Paris -not after the manner of fugitives. The -King gave them royal recognition, and -his spouse, the gracious Agnes of Meran, greeted -them most cordially. Philip evinced a peculiarly -friendly interest in Arthur; but he met his urgent -request for assistance with a quiet smile, saying, “I -shall do all in my power to help you to retain your -possessions and all your rights. In the meantime, -as there is a quarrel to be settled between me and -the Count of Flanders, will you go with me and -win your spurs on my side?”</p> -<p>The King looked sharply at Arthur, who, thirsting -for action, acceded to his proposal notwithstanding -the Duchess’s disapproval. She was obliged to -consent in the end, however, for Höel and Alan, -who found idle court life intolerable, gladly agreed -to go also, and were eager to participate in the affair.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_72">72</div> -<p>Arthur was to be admitted to knighthood at once, -and chose Alan for his brother-in-arms. During -the night which preceded the important ceremony, -the youths kept knightly vigil to uplift their souls -in prayer. They were escorted by Höel and some -of the leading knights to the castle chapel, where -they were left alone, after an impressive parting. -The barred doors shut them out from the world, -and they knelt a long time before the altar, engaged -in their devotions. These concluded, they arose, -and with drawn swords made a circuit of the chapel -walls, pausing at times before the memorials of distinguished -princes, whose statues seemed almost -ghostly in the uncertain flickerings of the ever-burning -lamps. The banners fastened to the columns, -which reached to the dome, fluttered, and the -trophies gave out a hollow sound as the youths -passed them. At last they reached the altar again, -and almost involuntarily Arthur began to express -his deep emotions. He thought of the cruel fate -which had snatched his father from him, and of the -sorrowful burden which had overwhelmed his mother. -With a firm voice he pictured the future for which -he longed so ardently and hopefully. He would -earn distinction and fame under Philip’s leadership, -and all brave heroes would gladly help him in his -struggle for his rights. Then, when Richard had returned -to the throne of England, and he had earned -Philip’s good-will, how successfully his life would -unfold! “And you, Alan, my brother-in-arms,” he -said, turning to him, “shall always be nearest my -side, however high a station I may reach.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_73">73</div> -<p>Glowing with youthful enthusiasm, Alan knelt -before Arthur and lowered his sword with the utmost -reverence, for he believed in Arthur with all -his soul. Joyfully the latter exclaimed: “Oh, that -a sign might be given to reveal my future!”</p> -<p>At that instant the moon broke through the -clouds and illuminated the lofty stained glass windows. -In the sudden crimson glow Arthur and -Alan looked as if they were sprinkled with blood. -Their faces, hair, and shoulders were tinted a deep -red. They gazed upon one another with astonishment, -but the red glow soon disappeared, and they -were once more in the semi-darkness. Though the -effect, which was caused by the light passing through -the ruby-red panes, was easily explainable, yet they -were deeply impressed by it. They spoke no -more, but stood motionless by the altar, awaiting -the coming of day.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_74">74</div> -<p>The morning light had hardly broken when the -doors of the chapel were opened and a band of -knights came to greet their new brothers. Höel -embraced them and smiled at Arthur’s disturbed -countenance; but when he saw that Alan too was -pale and agitated, he became serious. There was -no time to question them, for a multitude quickly -poured into the chapel. The entire court was soon -assembled. The ecclesiastics gathered about the -altar, and at last the King entered with the Queen -and the Duchess Constance. At the close of the -religious service Philip entered the chancel and bade -Arthur kneel. Touching his shoulder with his -sword, he dubbed him knight and received his vows. -When Alan had likewise been admitted to knighthood, -their golden spurs were given them, and -shouting “Saint Denis!” and “Saint George!” the -knights embraced their new comrades. All present -joined in congratulation, and Höel had to tear them -away almost by force, so that they might have rest -and refreshment and be in readiness for the afternoon’s -tournament. When the time came, they -were assisted in putting on their armor by knights, -but Arthur kept his sash in his hand so that his -mother might bind it about him. The gloomy -night was forgotten, and as he passed along the spacious -corridors of the Louvre<a class="fn" id="fr_16" href="#fn_16">[16]</a> every one he met -stopped to admire his youthful beauty and to make -smiling return for his friendly greeting.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_75">75</div> -<p>As he approached the Duchess’s apartment he -heard delightful strains of music, and hesitated -about entering; for Constance, since the great sorrow -had come into her life, seldom touched the -harp. At last, however, he softly opened the door -and glanced into the large room. The Duchess -was reclining upon a couch, her head resting upon -her hand, and her pale face bedewed with tears. -A young lady, who was playing the harp, sat near -her on a tabouret. She ceased as Arthur quickly -advanced and bowed low to the two ladies. The -younger rose in surprise and looked inquiringly at -the Duchess, who took her hand and, turning to -Arthur, said, “You must know, my son, who has -played so beautifully for my consolation. This is -the Princess Marie of France,<a class="fn" id="fr_17" href="#fn_17">[17]</a> whom Philip has -brought from the cloisters to-day. Though it is -our first meeting, she well knows my sorrow.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_76">76</div> -<p>“Noble lady,” said Marie gently, “I too have -known sorrow. My mother is dead.”</p> -<p>“May the blessing of Heaven comfort you, -gracious lady, and bring its peace to a heart which -knows so well how to comfort others,” exclaimed -Arthur. “I shall go to the field contentedly, for I -know that an angel will be at my mother’s side.”</p> -<p>Trumpet peals from the courtyard summoned to -the tournament. The clank of armor was heard -in the anteroom, and knights were in waiting to act -as Arthur’s escort.</p> -<p>“It is my first venture with arms, dear mother. -Give me your blessing, I beseech you,” implored -Arthur; “and you, Princess, shall tie on my sash as -a surety of good fortune in the contest.”</p> -<p>Marie directed a questioning glance at the Duchess, -and when she smiled in return, threw the scarf -over Arthur’s shoulder and fastened it. After a -word of thanks, Arthur hastened to his waiting -associates, and the ladies betook themselves to -the Queen, whose guests they were to be at the -tournament.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_77">77</div> -<p>The field was encircled with a dense throng of -persons of all ranks. The spectators watched -Arthur eagerly as he rode in, followed by Alan and -four knights, who drew up in line. Their adversaries -confronted them in similar line. At a signal -from the King the knights rushed at each other. -Höel smilingly watched his <i>protégés</i>, who distinguished -themselves by their daring and dexterity. -At the first onset Arthur parried the thrust of his -enemy, and at the second advanced from the other -side with such fury that his opponent was taken off -his guard and was dismounted. Arthur was declared -victor. The same good fortune attended -him in the remaining contests, and at the close he -received a wreath from the Queen’s own hands as -his prize. Never was handsomer knight seen than -Arthur, as with visor raised he lifted his crowned -head and saluted the princesses. At the court banquet -he was assigned a place between his mother -and the Princess Marie, and his heart swelled with -joy and pride.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_78">78</div> -<p>The time for the departure of the expedition -drew nigh, and Arthur spent his leisure moments -in the company of the Duchess and her young -friend. On the last evening the King visited them, -and after a brief conversation turned to the Duke. -“Take a long farewell,” said he. “Guard yourself -in battle, for your reward will be Marie’s hand.”</p> -<p>Arthur and the Princess stood speechless with -surprise for some time, but the silence was at last -broken by the Duchess: “Yes, Arthur, it is the -King’s will to give Marie to you as wife, and to me -as daughter, some day, when our lot is a happier -one.”</p> -<p>“For that I hope, with God’s help,” answered -the King.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_79">79</div> -<h2 id="c12"><span class="h2line1">Chapter XII</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">In the Field</span></h2> -<p>Arthur was in the field several months -with Philip, and though he had to endure -all that powerful warrior’s severe discipline, -he fought for him as valiantly as -he would have done for himself. All this time the -enemy remained unsubdued; but at last the King, -having cut off all probable chance of escape, looked -for a decisive result. The day for the attack was -fixed, and everything was made ready. On the -evening before the battle, after issuing his orders, -the King retired to his tent to read some letters -which a messenger had brought from Paris. The -chancellor urgently entreated him to return, for disorder -was spreading, and the finances were in such -desperate condition that he could procure no more -money.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_80">80</div> -<p>“Ha!” said the King to himself, “how shall we -meet the needs of the Empire? There is but one -way. The Jews must empty their pockets. The -ban shall be raised. We expelled them to please -the Pope, who is now secretly plotting with my enemies -against me and annoying me in every way.” -The King called for his secretary, but instead of -that official a knight suddenly entered the tent. -Recognizing Arthur, he waited for him to speak.</p> -<p>“Oh, my King,” said Arthur excitedly, “I have -had news from my uncle.”</p> -<p>Philip frowned and asked, “What does John -want now?”</p> -<p>“My news is not from John; I am speaking of -Richard. He is free. He is no longer a prisoner -in the castle of Trifels.”</p> -<p>“How,” interrupted the King, “has the ransom -been furnished?”</p> -<p>“He is free,” repeated Arthur; “a deserter from -the Netherlands brought the tidings. Richard has -embarked on the Holland coast. They recognized -him, though he went there in disguise.”</p> -<p>“Alone!” said the astonished King. “Oh, the -Lion-hearted!”</p> -<p>“Without doubt he has crossed to England,” -continued Arthur excitedly, “and now it is time -my King, for me to hasten to his assistance.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_81">81</div> -<p>“Thoughtless youth!” broke in Philip, “would -you forsake me before the end of the campaign and -ingloriously leave before we know whether Richard -has actually reached his fatherland?”</p> -<p>Arthur grew thoughtful, and retired to consult -Höel and Alan. The latter was eager to go, for -he was not enthusiastic in his devotion to Philip; -he would rather have fought for Richard. But -Höel twirled his gray mustache and shook his -head. He feared Richard’s rash and unstable disposition, -and knew that he could not be relied upon. -“Philip is right in this matter,” he said. “Let us -first dispose of this Fleming; after that it will be -time to think of the other matter.”</p> -<p>The battle was fought the next day, and resulted -in the defeat of the Count of Flanders after a stout -resistance. The King himself led his warriors, sword -in hand, in an attack upon the enemy, who were -seeking to hold a bridge. His battle-cry, “Montjoie -St. Denis!”<a class="fn" id="fr_18" href="#fn_18">[18]</a> spread panic in the ranks of his foes, -and “Plantagenet!” “Plantagenet!” resounded -where Arthur and his knights were fighting.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_82">82</div> -<p>The victory was won. The enemy were driven -over the bridge, and threw away their arms. The -King warmly congratulated Arthur upon his bravery, -but did not grant his request for leave of absence. -Arthur reluctantly submitted rather than make his -appearance before Richard as a fugitive without -knights or warriors.</p> -<p>In the meantime Richard reached England; and -as soon as he had announced his presence to his -friends he ascended the throne amid popular rejoicings, -John yielding his claim with seeming -willingness. About the same time Philip returned -to Paris; Arthur accompanied him, and was so delighted -to see his mother and bride once more that -he forgot his longing to go to Richard.</p> -<p>Banquets and tournaments were arranged by the -court, and Arthur, because of his bravery, was the -central figure among all the youthful heroes. So -continuous were the feasts and sports that he hardly -had time for thought.</p> -<p>One morning Alan, equipped and spurred as for -a long ride, came to Arthur’s bedside and woke -him, saying, “Richard is in France.”</p> -<p>“Let us hasten to him, then,” said Arthur, -springing up.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_83">83</div> -<p>“You had better not go. It will only occasion -needless delay. Let me go to your uncle,” implored -Alan. “I can reach him quickly. He is about to -attack the Duke of Limoges, and is camped with -his little army before the fortress of Chalus. I will -tell him all, and if he calls you, you need no longer -hesitate. Let me go, my Prince, and keep my mission -a secret from the court. They are playing false -with you, one and all.”</p> -<p>Alan rushed out, and Arthur looked after him in -surprise. Only Höel knew of his son’s undertaking, -and he gave out that he had sent him away. -Philip, who was well apprised of what was going -on, kept quiet, and only sought to attach Arthur -to him still more closely.</p> -<p>When the entertainment came to an end, Philip -left the Louvre to hold court at Compiègne<a class="fn" id="fr_19" href="#fn_19">[19]</a> during -the beautiful springtime. How delightful it was to -roam about that great forest! Every day the Princess -rode on her white palfrey, with her falcon -attached to her slender wrist, Duke Arthur riding -by her side upon his fiery Arab steed, which had -been given him by the King. A band of companions -and servants on foot and on horse followed -them, and the hills and woods resounded with the -baying of hounds and the halloos of hunters. A -mystic charm seemed to pervade the greenwood, -which protected them from all contact with the -outside world and made life a happy dream. The -Duchess herself seemed to forget her grief and the -insecurity of her affairs, and the King encouraged -all these joyous sports without participating in -them.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_84">84</div> -<p>But suddenly these happy revellers were recalled -to the realities of life by a fearful occurrence. King -Richard the Lion-hearted was dead before Chalus—killed -by an arrow. Arthur could not believe the -dreadful news until Alan, pale and exhausted by his -hard ride, arrived and confirmed it. He came from -the spot, was with the King when he received his -death wound, and brought his last message of continued -faith in Arthur’s loyalty and uprightness, -and his wish that he could once more see his -nephew. But, alas, it was too late now! The -great Lion-hearted was gone, and John mounted -the vacant throne.</p> -<p>“Never, so long as I live, will I relinquish my -paternal inheritance,” exclaimed Arthur.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_85">85</div> -<h2 id="c13"><span class="h2line1">Chapter XIII</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">War Preparations</span></h2> -<p>In the excitement which King Richard’s death -produced in England, Eleanor contrived to -secure an appearance of justice in John’s sovereignty. -A spurious will of Henry the Second’s -was opened by her, by the provisions of which -John was given the crown, regardless of the legitimate -claims of the son of Geoffrey, his oldest brother. -By this means Arthur was also cut off from the succession. -The injustice was clear enough; but John, -with the aid of a strong following of the nobles, whom -he had secured by artifice and promises, kept possession -of power. The time was now come for -Philip Augustus openly and without delay to maintain -Arthur’s rights. Nothing less was at stake than -the title to the English crown. John was declared -a throne-robber, and was summoned as a feudal -tenant before the French tribunal. In case of disobedience -war would be declared against him. John -had already made his plans to go to France at the -head of an army, with the intention, as far as he -was able, of permanently wresting the English provinces -from the domination of France. He had not -a doubt he could easily settle the claims of Constance -and Arthur and succeed in his purpose. Determined -as Philip Augustus may have been to defend -Arthur’s rights, somehow the war preparations were -delayed much longer than seemed safe to the Duke, -who could scarcely conceal his impatience. He resolved -to challenge his uncle to single combat, and -reluctantly followed the advice of his mother to act -with caution.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_86">86</div> -<p>“Why does Philip hesitate?” he indignantly -exclaimed.</p> -<p>“I believe the King is waiting for money,” replied -Höel.</p> -<p>Arthur contemptuously shrugged his shoulders.</p> -<p>“Alas!” sighed Constance, “how can our plans -succeed? We are very poor.”</p> -<p>Arthur hastened to the Louvre, and although the -chamberlain informed him that the King was holding -an important interview, he insisted upon admission. -Nothing could be more urgent than his own affairs.</p> -<p>“It serves you right,” the King was saying as -the Duke was announced. Philip was seated at a -table covered with papers. By his side stood an old -man in a cringing attitude, who cast a hasty glance -at Arthur as he entered.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_87">87</div> -<p>“Welcome, cousin,” said the King, with a smile. -“You have come in time to be a partner in our -business arrangement.”</p> -<p>He beckoned to the old man, who submissively -bowed his head. His spare figure was clad in a -dark cloak of heavy silk. A tall black velvet cap -covered his head and his long gray locks hung down -his shoulders. His attire proclaimed him a Jew, -and when he began to speak his voice awakened -memories in Arthur’s mind.</p> -<p>“Your Majesty,” said the Jew, “spare us this -demand. Our coffers are still empty because of -the treasures you took from us not long ago, when -Your Grace allowed us to return to your kingdom.”</p> -<p>“You shall only lend to us this time,” said the -King.</p> -<p>“Upon what security?” quickly asked the Jew.</p> -<p>“Upon this security,” said Arthur, turning toward -him and displaying the ring he wore on his finger. -“Would you like to see the note also?” he said -with a smile. “Do you know how it reads?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_88">88</div> -<p>The Jew hesitated an instant, then turned the -ring to the light and looked keenly at Arthur. -Raising his head, he said with a certain nobility -of expression, “I know you. You are the Duke of -Brittany.”</p> -<p>“Say rather, the King of England,” added Philip. -“Well, Arthur, let us close up this business with -Abraham, which has already fruitlessly consumed -an hour of our time. Listen, Abraham. We need -thirty thousand gold gulden to equip our troops, -and a like sum in six months to pay them.”</p> -<p>The King arose, and Abraham went to the door; -but before leaving he turned to Arthur and said in -a low tone, “If you will come to my poor abode -this evening, most gracious Duke, you shall be -satisfied.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_89">89</div> -<h2 id="c14"><span class="h2line1">Chapter XIV</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">In the House of the Jew</span></h2> -<p>At nightfall Arthur and Alan, stoutly armed, -proceeded to the Jewish Quarter, which -occupied a remote part of the city and -was surrounded by walls. Its only gate -was open, and the two passed undisturbed through -the dark narrow streets, bordered with tall houses. -The few windows were barred with iron shutters, and -wherever a door was open one might fancy he was -looking into an endless vault. Human figures appeared -now and then, timorously avoiding the gaze -of the strangers, and looking after them suspiciously -from their lurking places. It was with some difficulty -that Alan induced an old woman to stop and -tell them where Abraham lived.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_90">90</div> -<p>Abraham’s house was a large one, with tightly -closed doors and windows. At the sound of the -knocker, a wicket was opened behind the iron grating -and a voice asked the strangers’ business. Alan -answered cautiously that they were expected by -Abraham. Thereupon followed a clanking of bars -and bolts; the heavy door was opened, and Abraham -stood on the threshold, bowing low, and saying: -“Welcome, noble gentlemen! Enter!”</p> -<p>It was not without some apprehension that the -youths followed him through a low, dimly lighted -passageway. The air was close and heavy, and no -sound could be heard from without. At last their -guide opened a door, threw back a dark curtain, and -bowed the strangers into an apartment where they -stood as transfixed with surprise as if they had -entered another world. They knew not whether -they were in a garden or a salon. High walls with -many columns, balconies, and galleries enclosed a -spacious room which, open above, disclosed the sky. -A splashing fountain occupied the centre. All about -flamed countless tapers upon metal candelabra set in -luxurious flower-beds. Groups of shrubs bearing -rare fruit sprang from the soil, which was covered -with fine green turf and colored stones set in a beautiful -mosaic. Here and there were heavy purple -rugs upon which soft, gold-tasselled cushions were -scattered about. Festoons of flowers and rich draperies -depended from the galleries and columns. A -banquet table set with glistening crystal and silver -plate stood upon an estrade. The youths seated -themselves upon a silk-covered settle with golden -feet, and Abraham said with the utmost reverence:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_91">91</div> -<p>“Be my guests, noble gentlemen, and count it no -disgrace to eat with a Jew, whom you, my gracious -Duke, once rescued when he was near to death.”</p> -<p>Abraham clapped his hands and two handsome, -black-eyed boys came forward, bringing the strangers -perfumed water in silver bowls. Then food and -sweet, spicy wines were set before them. But all -this was done without noise and with soft, quick -movements; for at meals the Jews were always -apprehensive and ever in readiness for flight. -Abraham was the first to speak. Turning to the -Duke, he said: “The gold which King Philip demanded -I refused, for he has already had enough -from us. Are you sure indeed that if he had -it, he would use it for your advantage, Duke of -Brittany?”</p> -<p>Arthur replied that it was only the lack of money -which kept him from beginning the war.</p> -<p>“And do you expect to gain the crown of England? -Would you not be fortunate even if Brittany -were your own?”</p> -<p>Arthur reddened and said, somewhat hesitatingly, -“It is my right, my inheritance.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_92">92</div> -<p>“Pardon me,” continued Abraham. “You would -grace a throne, and what I can do shall be at your -service. King Philip may have the gold, and I hope -it will be used for your advantage. But a younger -prince needs many things which he may not obtain -from the King. Perhaps I may in some ways realize -your wishes also. Be pleased, gracious Duke, -to follow me.”</p> -<p>Abraham led the astonished youths into a subterranean -vault lit by a lamp from above, unlocked -a massive chest, and, lifting the heavy lid, invited -Arthur to come nearer. It was filled with golden -ornaments and jewels. Opening a second chest, -which was filled with leathern bags, he said: “Accept. -Every bag contains a thousand gold pieces. -Accept, noble Duke.”</p> -<p>“No!” said Arthur, stepping back. “What -you give Philip will suffice me.”</p> -<p>“But Philip will have to give me security,” said -Abraham; “that is our business.”</p> -<p>“And I can give you no security,” replied -Arthur.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_93">93</div> -<p>“You yourself are my security, Duke,” said -Abraham with great earnestness. “When you shall -come to the throne you will not forget the children -of Israel, and you will allow them a home in your -dominions.”</p> -<p>“I promise that,” said Arthur. “Once I have -the power, I will be a just ruler.”</p> -<p>“Take this as a souvenir of this hour,” said the -Jew, throwing a golden chain around Arthur’s neck. -Then he turned to Alan and gave him a bag of -gold. “Equip a special troop of trusty, valiant -men who will stand by your Duke in every time of -danger,” said he. “I do not mean men like you, -for such hearts as yours cannot be bought with -gold.”</p> -<p>“That is enough,” said Alan as Abraham placed -one bag after another in Alan’s cloak. “Thanks! -thanks, Abraham! Farewell!”</p> -<p>“God prosper you,” said Abraham as he escorted -them to the street. They had some difficulty in -getting out of the Quarter, as the gate was closed, -but when Alan announced their names to the captain -of the watch, it was opened at once. They -hurried back to their dwelling and told their experiences -to Höel, who advised them to let no one but -Constance know how they came by their treasure.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_94">94</div> -<h2 id="c15"><span class="h2line1">Chapter XV</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">Arthur’s Departure</span></h2> -<p>The recruiting of troops for the Duke -of Brittany now made rapid progress. -Famous knights offered themselves and -their followers for his service. Many of -the leaders in the Crusade, who had been forced -to discharge their followers, now assembled them -anew under Höel’s standard and accepted his -earnest money, and Alan selected sixteen knights, -the flower of the young nobles, who devoted -themselves to the exclusive personal service of -the Duke and received a princely sum for their -outfit.</p> -<p>The court ladies also took an active part in the -war preparations and assembled daily in the Queen’s -apartments to work upon fine embroideries. Arthur -and his knights were provided with gorgeous banners -and sashes, and were often consulted about -their decoration.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_95">95</div> -<p>“No, Marie,” said Arthur, noticing her work, -“place no king’s crown above my escutcheon; as -a true Plantagenet, the broom flower is my only -emblem.”</p> -<p>“But you, not John, are the King,” replied -Marie.</p> -<p>“I will decide that on the field,” said Arthur.</p> -<p>All his petty troubles vanished, Philip was now -ready for the successful prosecution of his plans. -He decided that Arthur should go with a part of the -force to Anjou and establish himself there, and he -himself would follow later with the main army and -completely shatter John’s power. But before he -made any move, Philip resolved to attach Arthur -yet more closely to him by marrying him to the -Princess Marie. The bridal pair, as well as the -Duchess, were greatly surprised by this decision, -and only the nearest intimates were bidden secretly -to the nuptial ceremony. At midnight, in the -glare of torches, Arthur stood with his bride before -the altar, where he had lately been admitted to -knighthood. Alan thought of that night, and -glanced at the window through which the red -light had streamed upon them. But no evil omen -disturbed the blessing which the priest invoked -upon the union. The marriage was celebrated -next day at court, and at the same time the coming -departure of the Duke was announced. At last -the moment was at hand when Arthur must leave -all and take the field to fight for the crown of his -ancestors.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_96">96</div> -<p>Duchess Constance strove hard to remain calm -as she bade Arthur farewell, but her heart sank -within her as she thought of the dangers he must -encounter. Gladly would she have restrained him -from the undertaking into which he had impetuously -thrown himself. Holding him in sorrowful -embrace, she said with quivering voice: “Farewell, -my son! My only one! May the saints preserve -you.” The Princess Marie also embraced him, -sobbing: “Do not go, my husband! I shall never -see you again.”</p> -<p>“Keep good courage, Marie. God is merciful.”</p> -<p>“But men are cruel. Oh, stay with me!”</p> -<p>“Let me fight for my honor and my crown. -You shall see me return victorious.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_97">97</div> -<p>Arthur tore himself away and left them. A -band of his knights awaited him in the castle yard -and Alan was holding his steed’s bridle. Arthur -swung himself into the saddle and, with a glance -and a wave of his hand toward the balcony where -Constance and Marie were standing, rode to the -head of his followers. With an exultant shout, -“France for Plantagenet!” and with banners -waving and arms glistening, the Duke of Brittany -led the way to fight afar for his crown.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_98">98</div> -<h2 id="c16"><span class="h2line1">Chapter XVI</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">The War with John</span></h2> -<p>Arthur advanced unmolested with his little -force on the road to Anjou, via Touraine, -until he reached Tours. He expected to -encounter the first resistance there; and -indeed a considerable armed band did meet him -near the city gate, but not with hostile design. -They were knights of Anjou and Poitou, who had -deserted King John and come out of the city to -welcome Arthur. As soon as the Duke came in -sight they loudly shouted, “Hail, all hail, Arthur -Plantagenet, King of England!” Both surprised -and delighted, Arthur entered the hospitable city. -The people welcomed him in the most friendly -manner and escorted him to the bishop’s palace, -where quarters had been provided for him and his -leaders. A grand banquet, given by the burghers -in his honor, closed the day’s festivities.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_99">99</div> -<p>The next morning Höel advised the Prince not -to indulge too long in entertainments, nor revel -in fancied security, but to hold a serious council of -war at once. Arthur thereupon summoned his leading -knights to the great hall of the palace, where he -also appeared, accompanied by the bishop. As he -ascended the steps to the throne seat and took his -place, he was truly regal in person and bearing. -Though he wore a simple duke’s cap, he bore himself -with as much dignity as if it were a kingly crown. -Looking around upon the assembly with an air of -ease and self-possession, he said: “Noble knights -and gentlemen, thanks for your readiness and goodwill -in coming to my assistance against John, my -usurping uncle. I ask for your advice as to the -most effective method of attacking him. One hundred -knights and their followers are here, and in a -few days a like number will be sent us from our -loyal Brittany. But, hardly three days’ journey -from here, John has thrice that number of experienced -troops. It would be useless to cope with -such a powerful force before King Philip’s troops -join us. That will be soon. If you agree with me, -we will await the King’s arrival here.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_100">100</div> -<p>Arthur ceased, and the knights began making -suggestions. Höel, the most experienced of them -all, supported his proposal, but the knights of -Anjou and Poitou were not in favor of delay. In -the midst of the general indecision, one of the foremost -of them, the Count of Aubigny, advanced and -said: “Duke, permit me to state my plan. Instead -of idly awaiting King Philip here, let us make an -advance movement. Not far from here is the small -fortress of Mirabeau, where Queen Eleanor and her -garrison are shut in.”</p> -<p>“Eleanor!” muttered Arthur, with lowering brows -and blazing eyes.</p> -<p>“The city is poorly defended,” continued the -Count, “though it has for its champion William -Longsword, Earl of Salisbury. But we have captured -two letters from the Queen to John, in which -she urgently implores him to come to her relief, -as they cannot hold the city in case of attack. What -is your decision, noble gentlemen? Shall we march -to Mirabeau, surprise the fortress, and take the -Queen prisoner?”</p> -<p>The hazardous proposition met with the approval -of the majority, notwithstanding Höel’s protests -and Arthur’s advice to wait a day or two for -news from King Philip. They were outvoted, and -at last reluctantly consented rather than subject -themselves to the reproach of cowardice.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_101">101</div> -<p>A few days later, Arthur and his small force -reached the walls of Mirabeau. Höel was assigned -to the leadership of the assault, and strove to conduct -the undertaking, which he could not prevent, -as judiciously as possible. The city gates were -forced open, and after a short struggle the assailants -advanced into the city. But a more difficult task -awaited them—the capture of the citadel in which -Queen Eleanor and her defenders were sheltered. -Höel vainly sought to mass his force and storm -the fortress. While Arthur and Alan advanced -with their close-set column of knights, the others -were straggling about the city in quest of plunder. -As Höel with his trusty band approached the citadel -tower, he was struck by a missile hurled from -the roof. Höel fell, and the rest stood as if rooted -to the spot. The English took advantage of the -occurrence to make a sally from the tower and threw -the ranks of the knights into dire confusion. Instead -of regular battle a fearful hand-to-hand encounter -ensued; but Arthur had time enough when Höel -fell to order the nearest knights to dismount and remove -him from the scene of the fighting. He then -turned and commanded Alan to follow his father.</p> -<p>“Never more,” said Alan. “I must follow you -as honor demands.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_102">102</div> -<p>There was no longer time for words. The advanced -rank of the English was already upon them, -and the young heroes stood with drawn swords -ready to meet the onset.</p> -<p>“Sound an alarm!” shouted Arthur to the trumpeters, -hoping thereby to summon the absent knights -to their assistance. The call was in vain. Not a -friend appeared. But hark! In the distance another -trumpet blast answered his own.</p> -<p>“What is that?” exclaimed Arthur. But Alan -was as ignorant of its meaning as himself. Suddenly -a knight rode forward from the English side—a -stalwart figure on a black steed, motioned his followers -to halt, and pointing with his sword to Arthur, -said: “Surrender, Duke of Brittany. Resistance -is useless. The trumpet you have heard announces -the approach of King John’s army. Your confederates -are defeated. You are surrounded, and retreat -is cut off.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_103">103</div> -<p>“Then I will fight for life and liberty like a true -knight,” replied Arthur. “I will never surrender -myself to John.” He rushed upon the knight, and -Alan attacked another. Superior in skill and self-confidence, -Arthur’s adversary acted upon the -defensive until the Duke’s sword point touched -his breastplate. Upon this the English knight no -longer restrained himself, but returned blow for blow -and thrust for thrust. During the encounter Arthur’s -horse stumbled and fell, carrying his rider with him. -He was on his feet in an instant, but the fastenings -of his helmet were broken in the fall and the Duke’s -head was unprotected. The English knight did not -take advantage of this, but lowered his sword and -said: “You have fought bravely and can do no -more, Duke of Brittany. Surrender.”</p> -<p>“To whom?” said Arthur, also lowering his sword.</p> -<p>“To me, William Longsword, Earl of Salisbury.”</p> -<p>“What!” cried Arthur bitterly, “a Plantagenet! -How could you have the heart, cousin, to fight against -Henry’s nephew?”</p> -<p>He extended his sword. Salisbury took it, and, -gazing at Arthur, said in a tone of utter astonishment: -“By Heaven, his features prove the truth -of his words. Geoffrey, as he was in life!” Then -advancing, he said, “My prince and cousin, most -unwillingly I take you prisoner, but you shall be a -prisoner only in name.”</p> -<p>“But how can you satisfactorily explain this to -John?” asked Arthur.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_104">104</div> -<p>“That can be arranged. You may think evil -of him, and unfortunately I cannot altogether defend -his course, but he will not tarnish his knightly honor -by abuse of a prisoner. Follow me, Duke Arthur, -and rest assured I shall treat you with the utmost -consideration.”</p> -<p>The fighting paused while the two were conversing, -and at last Salisbury gave the order for cessation -of battle. But where were those young knights who -had followed Arthur? Scattered, wounded, or captured, -they were forced to declare themselves defeated, -like their Duke.</p> -<p>Turning to Arthur, Salisbury asked, “What are -your wishes with regard to your followers?”</p> -<p>“I hope, noble Salisbury, you will arrange matters -so that at the close of the war they may be -ransomed and return to their homes. Above all, -care for the Knight Mordant. He fell at the very -outset—”</p> -<p>“What!” interposed Salisbury, with the utmost -emotion. “My old companion in arms fallen!”</p> -<p>“And this is his son,” said Arthur, taking Alan -by the hand. “Permit him to attend his father or -bury his body.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_105">105</div> -<p>Without hesitation Salisbury replied: “He shall -go free, and keep his steed and weapons, if he will -give his promise not to fight against England for -a year.”</p> -<p>A stir among those standing near them diverted -the attention of the speakers. Six soldiers came in -sight bearing the body of Knight Höel Mordant -prone upon their lances. With a despairing cry -Alan bent over the body, the warriors also showing -signs of sorrow at the loss of the hero. At last -Alan rose and said with trembling voice: “I no -longer desire my liberty. Let me remain with my -Duke.”</p> -<p>But Arthur answered: “For my sake, Alan, -accept the Earl’s offer. Hasten to my wife and -mother and urge my friends to send a ransom to -John, that I may be released. Take this ring. You -know who gave it to me. He has the power to help -me.” Arthur took Abraham’s ring from his finger -and placed it upon Alan’s. When Alan would have -offered objection, Arthur said for the first time in a -tone of command, “I wish it.” As his loyal friend -sorrowfully bowed in submission, Arthur stretched -out his arms and embraced him. They remained -thus until Alan looked upon Arthur with sad eyes -and tore himself away.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_106">106</div> -<p>At Salisbury’s signal his men escorted him and -the Duke to the gate of the tower, in front of which -guards were stationed with crossed halberds. As -they approached, the guards lowered their weapons -and admitted them. Out of the brilliant glow of -the evening sky Arthur entered the gloom of the -vaulted passage. Salisbury quickly followed him, -and the Duke of Brittany was a prisoner.</p> -<p>Alan remained immovable upon his steed as long -as he could see a trace of Arthur’s retreating figure, -but when it disappeared behind the dark walls, he -gave spurs to his horse and galloped at full speed -through the city and out into the country toward -Paris.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_107">107</div> -<h2 id="c17"><span class="h2line1">Chapter XVII</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">The Imprisonment</span></h2> -<p>Several days had passed since Arthur -entered the tower of Mirabeau, where by -Salisbury’s orders a large and well-furnished -room was provided for him. He not only -had all the necessities for comfort, but much personal -pleasure, for famous English visitors to Mirabeau -were permitted to call upon him. Whenever -he appeared upon the walls in the company of an -attendant, the soldiers of the garrison hastened to -see him. He greeted them in such a cordial yet -dignified manner that many a hearty benediction -was uttered by them.</p> -<p>Salisbury himself visited him almost daily, and -manifested the utmost concern for the welfare of his -famous cousin. Upon such occasions Arthur frequently -spoke of England and indulged in fancies -of what he would do if he were King.</p> -<p>“Silence,” said Salisbury, with a smile. “I must -not listen. You are talking high treason.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_108">108</div> -<p>At the very outset of his imprisonment Arthur -had longed for an interview with his grandmother, -Queen Eleanor. She declined seeing him, however, -until she had ascertained John’s intentions. But -just at this time she had a letter from her son, in -which he wrote: “I shall be with you in a few -days. Having performed all your duties to the -Prince hitherto, see to it in some way that he is -harmless in the future.”</p> -<p>The Queen clearly understood the double meaning -of his words and considered the best means -for carrying out his wishes. One day she abruptly -said to Salisbury, “Bring your prisoner to me in -the morning.” As he hesitated about replying, she -added in the most insolent manner, “I hear continually -about your intercourse with the Duke, and -it does not please me, my lord.”</p> -<p>“By my long sword,” replied Salisbury impetuously, -“I would rather be the object of your suspicion -than have you cause the Prince to suffer.”</p> -<p>“Is he really as captivating as that?” said -Eleanor, changing her tone. “I notice the people -take no pains to conceal their admiration of his -fine face and knightly bearing.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_109">109</div> -<p>“He is—and you may as well know it,” replied -Salisbury—“he is a Plantagenet from head to foot; -and those who doubt it, or seek to make others -doubt it, have malicious designs.”</p> -<p>“When we have recognized him as a Plantagenet -and our grandson, it will be time to award him his -proper rank. We will see him in the morning.”</p> -<p>Salisbury looked sharply at the Queen, as if to -discover her purpose, but one of his honest, straightforward -nature could not read this crafty woman. -He determined, however, to watch over Arthur with -increased vigilance, for—and the reason he could -hardly explain himself—the youth had won his -love and devotion.</p> -<p>While Arthur was attending mass the next -morning with Salisbury, the Queen was arranging -for the interview with the son of the hated Constance -in her apartment. Two soldiers of the royal -bodyguard submissively received her orders. As -she sat at a table covered with papers and writing -materials she heard the gong strike the hour -which marked the close of the morning service.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_110">110</div> -<p>“Step behind those doors,” she said to the -soldiers, “and await this signal. As soon as you -hear me strike that metal cup with this silver key, -enter, overpower and bind the prisoner, then do -what I shall order. But hold! Before you go, -make a hotter fire in that brazier so that the irons -may be heated—now, go.”</p> -<p>The guard disappeared behind the door, and -Eleanor, gazing fixedly at the irons in the coals, -said to herself: “‘Let him be made harmless in the -future,’ John says; well, a blind man is harmless -enough. He will not fascinate people when he has -lost his sight. A blind king never can rule over -England.”</p> -<p>Steps were heard in the passage leading to the -apartment, and as the Queen turned her head, she -saw Arthur and Salisbury entering. Arthur stopped -a moment, awaiting a greeting from the Queen, -who sat in silence. As he approached her and she -observed his noble figure and beautiful face, she -suddenly rose and put out her hands as if to keep -him off.</p> -<p>“Will you send me away? Will you not speak -to your grandson?” said Arthur reproachfully.</p> -<p>“My grandson!” said Eleanor, with her eyes -bent upon him. “No—my son—Geoffrey.”</p> -<p>“Yes,” said Salisbury, “one might fancy Geoffrey -had come back to life.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_111">111</div> -<p>“Oh! that it were so, if it would only give me -his mother’s love!” exclaimed Arthur, kneeling -and taking the Queen’s hand.</p> -<p>“Do not recall him,” replied Eleanor passionately. -“Geoffrey scorned his mother’s love. I -loved him better than any of my sons, and he -gave his heart to Constance of Brittany, whom I -detest.”</p> -<p>“You speak of my mother,” quickly replied -Arthur. “Oh, she is good and noble. What has -she done that you should hate her so?”</p> -<p>“What has she done?” replied Eleanor. “She -alienated my son from me. He no longer loved -me. He no longer listened to my advice. He -was disloyal.”</p> -<p>“Was your advice always sound?” asked Salisbury, -with great earnestness. “Be fair, Queen. -Remember, it was your advice that led Geoffrey -into rebellion against his king and father.”</p> -<p>“No more of that, Salisbury,” interposed -Eleanor.</p> -<p>“No,” resumed Arthur. “Let bygones be bygones. -Be reconciled to my mother. I will love you -both, if you will only permit it, grandmother.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_112">112</div> -<p>There was deep emotion in his supplicating tone -and looks, and Eleanor was touched by it. She -stood for a moment reflecting; then, turning to -Salisbury, she said, “Leave us.”</p> -<p>Salisbury withdrew slowly and reluctantly, but -ready to return at the first summons. Eleanor -looked earnestly at the Duke as she said: “Listen, -Arthur. I am old, but I am still capable of love -and of hatred. I could love you, image of my -favorite son, and so exalt you that you would -never need again to wear Philip’s armor. If I so -wish, John will choose you as his successor, and -will so engage upon his kingly honor. John must -obey my wishes and the consent of all England will -follow. I can give you the crown. I now proffer -it to you, but upon one condition.”</p> -<p>“And what is that?” asked Arthur with trembling voice.</p> -<p>“You must accompany me to England and cut -loose from all you leave in France. The Pope -will dissolve your union with the Princess Marie. -You must declare war against Philip Augustus.”</p> -<p>“And my mother?”</p> -<p>“You must leave her to her fate.”</p> -<p>“Never!” cried Arthur. “Oh, you are heartless, -grandmother. If I thought my heart was capable of -such wickedness, I would tear it out of my breast.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_113">113</div> -<p>“Once more I leave you free to make a -decision. Choose,” said Eleanor.</p> -<p>“I never will choose disgrace!” exclaimed -Arthur.</p> -<p>Eleanor stepped to the table and took the silver -key from the metal cup. As she raised her hand -to strike, her gaze fell upon Arthur’s eyes, which -were glistening as if he were inspired. “No,” she -muttered, “I cannot do it. They are Geoffrey’s -eyes.” The key fell upon the soft carpet from her -helpless hand. “Leave me,” she said. “Let us -never see each other again in this life.” She placed -her hands upon Arthur’s shoulders and looked at -him long and earnestly. Then she sadly withdrew -them and turned away. Arthur hurried from the -apartment and met Salisbury, who had been waiting -for him at the threshold. When Eleanor found -she was alone, she stamped her foot and summoned -the guards. “Take that away,” she said, pointing -to the brazier; “the fire is dead.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_114">114</div> -<p>During Arthur’s visit to the Queen, reports of -the interview and of Eleanor’s evil designs against -her grandson spread through the city. There -was great excitement, and open threats were made -against her. As Arthur mounted the stairs with -Salisbury he was greeted with loud applause by -soldiers and knights in the castle yard. “Here -he is,” shouted those nearest him. “He lives,” -said others, and suddenly all joined in the enthusiastic -cry, “Long live Arthur Plantagenet!” The -Duke, overcome with surprise, waved his hand and -thanked them. Then he followed Salisbury, who -made a passage for him through the crowd with -some difficulty. The shouts were audible in the -apartment of the Queen, where, concealed behind a -curtain, she was watching the throng below.</p> -<p>The dangerous excitement hastened her decision -to deliver Arthur to the King. She might possibly -have changed her intentions had not John entered -Mirabeau that same evening with his army. As -soon as he was alone with his mother, he inquired -about Arthur, and broke into a fury of passion -when he found that nothing had happened to the -prisoner. His rage increased when he learned of -the favorable impression his nephew had made -upon the English troops and that Eleanor herself -had shown a disposition to sympathize with him. -“How is it,” he cried, “that I find you negotiating -with Arthur, especially when unexpected -events have thrown him into my power? Are you -helping him, mother? Go, go! You have grown -old and weak. I care nothing for his adherence to -my cause or for Philip’s assistance. Possession and -right are on my side.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_115">115</div> -<p>“The right!” replied Eleanor. “Ask your -conscience in what manner King Henry’s will gave -you that right.”</p> -<p>“Silence,” said John. “I know that I am -indebted to your cunning; but still you must -remain loyal to me.”</p> -<p>“I know that,” replied Eleanor, “but listen to -my advice.”</p> -<p>“Enough for the present,” said John. “We will -think about the matter to-morrow morning, mother.”</p> -<p>Arthur had passed the day alone, as neither -Salisbury nor any of the knights had been to see -him. About dark the watch, who came every -evening to see that all was well, entered his room. -Contrary to his usual custom he greeted Arthur -curtly and was about to retire. Thereupon Arthur -said to him, “How is it, Captain Norbert, that -you have nothing to tell me to-day? You usually -bring me some news.”</p> -<p>“News is not always good news, gracious -Prince,” replied the captain significantly.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_116">116</div> -<p>“Do you mean not good for me? What is it? -Explain,” said Arthur.</p> -<p>The captain approached nearer and said in a -low voice, “King John, your uncle, has arrived,” -upon which he left so suddenly that Arthur could -not question him further.</p> -<p>The intelligence weighed heavily upon him. Up -to this time he had supposed that imprisonment, -longer or shorter, would be the worst that could -happen to him, but now he felt a misgiving that -John would make a final decision as to his fate, -and the hopelessness of the situation depressed his -usually cheerful nature. With ardent longing he -yearned to see his mother, Marie, and Alan; at -last, overcome with sorrow, he wept bitter tears.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_117">117</div> -<h2 id="c18"><span class="h2line1">Chapter XVIII</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">King John</span></h2> -<p>On the following day John summoned the -leading nobles and commanders who had -accompanied him to France to the great -hall of the old castle of Mirabeau. Besides -famous Salisbury, Lords Pembroke, Bigot, and -Essex were in attendance, as well as knights and -leading personages in great number. All awaited -the Duke of Brittany with eager interest. They -had heard so much about him since their arrival -that many of them were greatly surprised and had -besieged Salisbury with questions. Meanwhile -Salisbury himself had not ventured to see the Duke, -as the King had issued stringent orders that no -one should be admitted to him. Arthur now -realized that his fate was in John’s hands, and he -was filled with fear and solicitude. He showed no -traces of it, however, when he appeared in the hall -attended by an armed escort. He was in his best -apparel, which had been kept for him by Salisbury. -Over a violet silk doublet he wore a short, gold-embroidered -mantle of white satin and a scarf with -the arms of the Plantagenets on it. Only the sword -was lacking to complete the attire of knighthood. -With a firm step and erect head he went directly in -front of the King’s seat, bowed respectfully, lifting -his cap and replacing it immediately, as was the right -of one of equal birth. Then he looked about quietly -upon the assemblage. The impression which he -made is almost indescribable. Many remembered to -have seen him with King Richard in Rouen and recalled -the favor which his uncle had shown him. -Others, who had never seen him, recognized with -great emotion Duke Geoffrey’s face and figure reflected -in his son. John also had observed the likeness, -and it greatly disquieted him. A rustle and -low murmurs were heard all over the hall until John -spoke, and then deep silence prevailed.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_118">118</div> -<p>“It is not our fault, my nephew,” said he, “that -I am receiving you here. It would not have been -so had you accepted my invitation.”</p> -<p>“Your invitation, uncle?” replied Arthur, not -addressing him by his royal title. “I know of no -invitation except the one to surrender which your -troops sent to our cities.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_119">119</div> -<p>“Well,” replied John with a show of irritation, -“your mother, instead of applying to her husband’s -family for protection, besought it of Philip -Augustus, King of France.”</p> -<p>“And why was Geoffrey’s widow forced to seek -for outside help, except that her legitimate protectors -had become her enemies? No, my uncle, you -cannot justify what has happened, but you can make -reparation.”</p> -<p>“What do you mean?” said John.</p> -<p>“You well know my claims,” replied Arthur.</p> -<p>“And I scorn them,” said the King menacingly. -“Bethink you. You are a prisoner. You should -be more moderate of speech.”</p> -<p>“Imprisonment cannot make wrong right. It is -more likely to add new wrongs to old ones.”</p> -<p>“Silence,” thundered John. “How does a mere -worm, whom I can trample under my feet, dare to -be so bold?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_120">120</div> -<p>Arthur’s hand involuntarily sought his missing -sword. Blazing with anger, he exclaimed: “Shame -upon you thus to abuse and threaten a prisoner! -Even if you despise the ties of relationship, at -least honor the obligations of knighthood, to which -we both belong.” The knights present loudly -applauded these words, occasioning much confusion. -Thereupon John, chagrined as he realized he had -gone too far, quietly observed: “I am the best -judge of what is becoming to knighthood. The -honor of the King stands higher still. You may -retire, Duke Arthur.”</p> -<p>The King beckoned to the guards and Arthur -was led away, taking with him the unmistakable -sympathy of all present.</p> -<p>“You have heard, my lords, how this prisoner -defies me,” resumed the King. A pause followed -these words, and lasted until Salisbury came forward -and said: “The Duke spoke the truth; and as it -was youthful impulse which actuated him, I think, -and many others with me, that he had sufficient -excuse.”</p> -<p>“Lords Pembroke and Bigot, is that your -opinion?” said the King.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_121">121</div> -<p>Venerable Lord Pembroke calmly replied: “If the -grade of kinship alone entitled him to the succession, -Arthur would have the legitimate claim from -his father, Geoffrey, your eldest brother. Nay, -King, do not interrupt. Hear me out. We, the -lords of England, recognized you as King after -Richard’s death, though well aware that a nearer -heir was living. But when we elevated you to the -throne we took into consideration not alone the -question of inheritance, but the welfare of England. -The fearful struggle after the first Henry’s death, -in which rivers of blood were shed, to decide who -should wear the crown, is still fresh in the minds -of the people. Civil war must not again devastate -the country; and yet I most earnestly warn you -to treat your nephew, Arthur of Brittany, with -the consideration due to his rank, to honor him -in knightly fashion, and to give him back his -dukedom unimpaired. Promise me this, O King, -and receive anew our loyal devotion. Do you -endorse my proposal, noble lords?”</p> -<p>The convincing importance of his statement, as -well as the imposing presence of Lord Pembroke, -made a profound impression, and all raised their -hands in assent.</p> -<p>John looked around the circle in a triumphant -manner and said in a conciliatory tone: “I give the -promise which you desire unconditionally, my loving -and trusty followers. I am pained that you should -have believed I would not deal with my nephew as -becomes his rank, even without a promise.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_122">122</div> -<p>All were, or at least seemed to be, satisfied with -the King’s statement. Salisbury, however, still was -suspicious of John’s sincerity. He asked permission -to visit the prisoner again. The King smilingly -granted it, saying: “Go to him to-day, noble Earl, -for you must leave with a detachment of troops in -the morning.”</p> -<p>Salisbury made no objection to this, for he did -not know that not only he, but all the nobles who -had shown favor toward Arthur, would be sent -away, and that the Duke would be left behind in -the King’s power. He was detained so long by the -King upon business matters and friendly pretences -that little time was left for him to make the visit; -but at last he got away, and hurried to the prison. -The joy with which Arthur greeted him made it -all the more difficult for the Earl to prepare him -for the approaching separation. When the Duke -learned the King’s intention, he lost his self-control -and entreated Salisbury not to leave him. Vainly -the Earl assured him that John had bound himself -by a sacred promise that he would do nothing to -harm his nephew. He clung to his only friend as -he sought to tear himself away, crying out in utter -despair, “My last hope departs with you, noble -Salisbury.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_123">123</div> -<p>In great agitation Salisbury left the unfortunate -youth, and the next day marched out of Mirabeau, -filled with gloomy apprehensions and wishing that -he had never entered it and taken Arthur prisoner.</p> -<p>In a few weeks the relations of those who had -met in Mirabeau were radically changed. Queen -Eleanor had to remain there alone, though very reluctantly, -as she was detained by a severe illness. -It seemed as if the sight of Arthur’s face had aroused -the torments of conscience, for, from the day when -she was forced to deliver him into John’s power she -had grown weak and ill, both in body and mind. -As soon as he could make the arrangements John -left Mirabeau, taking his nephew with him. Though -closely guarded, Arthur enjoyed considerable freedom -on the road, and followed the army on horseback. -But before they were out of Normandy the -prisoner’s guards suddenly took him away in another -direction from that of the army, and landed him in -the castle of Falaise.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_124">124</div> -<p>In that gloomy castle Arthur experienced all the -hardships of imprisonment and passed his days in -hopeless solitude. At the beginning of winter he -was taken to Rouen and confined in a strong tower -on the bank of the Seine. Though joyous and -cheerful by nature, he lost all courage and hope, and -fell into utter despair. His young days seemed like -a dream, and as he recalled them he asked himself -over and over again, “What has become of Alan?”</p> -<p>The time which seemed so long to Arthur was -passed by Alan in almost constant toil and hardship. -How many dangers, plots, and delays he had to -overcome before he finally reached Paris! He -entered upon his mission for Arthur at once, but it -was soon apparent that the task was hopeless. -Where could he look for advice and assistance? -King Philip being far away with his army, Alan was -powerless to carry out Arthur’s wishes, and yet the -Princesses were expecting aid from him. He visited -Abraham, who remained steadfast to the Duke; yet -the Jew required time to raise the money and make -inquiries just when Alan had to face new dangers at -every turn. When Abraham learned from his relatives -that Arthur had left Rouen, his alarm increased, -for he feared the worst if he met John. The utmost -despatch was now necessary, and Abraham -showed his willingness to help Alan in his plans for -the Duke’s rescue. “For,” said the Jew, “he has -done me a great favor and has made an asylum for -my people. But, alas, King John persecutes the -children of Israel, and has sworn to extirpate our -race.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_125">125</div> -<p>Alan advised with Abraham about every move he -made, and finally decided to repair at once to the -neighborhood of the Duke; then he arranged to -meet Abraham in Rouen and decide what further -steps were necessary in Arthur’s behalf.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_126">126</div> -<h2 id="c19"><span class="h2line1">Chapter XIX</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">The Tower of Rouen</span></h2> -<p>The Duke’s only recreation was an occasional -visit to the tower balcony, where—under -the eye of his guard—he enjoyed -walking, as well as the bracing winter air. -A high parapet prevented him from looking down -where the Seine flowed by and vessels were passing -up and down the river, but he could hear the voices -and songs of the sailors as he paced backward and -forward. He endeavored to maintain a dignified -bearing when in the presence of the witnesses of -his misfortune, but his pale cheeks showed traces -of the bitter tears he had shed in his solitude.</p> -<p>One morning he went to the balcony as usual with -Hubert de Burgh, captain of the guard. The wind -blew violently about the old tower, and as Arthur -went out on the balcony to listen to the stir of the -world below, Hubert, who was in a surly mood, -sheltered himself near the entrance.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_127">127</div> -<p>As Arthur listened to the songs of the sailors on -the river below, why was it that his face suddenly -lit up with joy and that his eyes flashed with delight? -Fortunately Hubert could not see his face, as Arthur -was standing with his back to him.</p> -<p>What was the melody to which he listened so -eagerly? Surely it was Blondel’s song,<a class="fn" id="fr_20" href="#fn_20">[20]</a> which the -faithful minstrel once sung under the walls of the -prison where Richard the Lion-hearted was confined, -and which Arthur had often sung with Alan, little -dreaming that he too would be a prisoner one day. -If his ear did not deceive him it was Alan’s voice, -only it was weaker and more tremulous than usual. -And yet no other could sing the song like that. He -longed to sing it in reply, but his guard, wondering -why he stopped his walk so long, approached. The -singer ceased as Arthur wiped his heated brow. -Suddenly his handkerchief flew into the air. Arthur -pretended to be catching it, but it fluttered high above -the balcony and then sank downwards like a white -dove.</p> -<p>“You have lost your handkerchief,” said the -guard, “for it will either fall into the water or catch -upon the walls.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_128">128</div> -<p>“It was very precious to me,” replied Arthur; -“my mother embroidered it.” Thereupon he left -the balcony. The handkerchief fell into the water -and was picked up by a young sailor boy, who came -there on a stone vessel the day before. It was this -boy who had sung Blondel’s song. He took the -wet handkerchief and looked at it with beaming -eyes. Then he uttered a cry, not like that of a -sailor, but like that with which the hunter calls his -falcon.</p> -<p>On the following morning two weary female pilgrims -arrived at the eastern gate of Rouen. When -questioned by the guard, they showed letters to the -Abbess of the Marien Convent, and were directed -to the place. After kneeling in prayer for some -time at the altar of the cathedral near by, they arose -and went to the convent. As the elder pilgrim -desired to present the letters in person, they were -shown into the reception-room, where the Abbess -awaited them behind a latticed door. Approaching -it the pilgrim said, “Admit us, reverend mother.”</p> -<p>“Do you not know that only the King and the -Princesses have that privilege?” replied the Abbess. -Thereupon the two unveiled.</p> -<p>“I am Constance of Brittany,” said the elder.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_129">129</div> -<p>“And I am Marie of France,” added the other -in a low voice.</p> -<p>The Abbess bowed in great surprise and admitted -the pair. “What seek you, gracious Princesses?” -said she.</p> -<p>“We have vowed to tarry here in prayer until -the Holy Mother of God answers our petition,” -was the reply.</p> -<p>“And supposing the Holy One refuses?”</p> -<p>“Then we shall pray for a poor soul until our -latest breath.”</p> -<p>“It is your right to command,” said the Abbess, -conducting them to the interior of the cloister.</p> -<p>In that very hour an aged Jew came to the south -gate of the city with a ragbag on his shoulder and -a staff in his hand. He exhibited his passports -to the gate-keepers, and although they gave him -permission to leave Paris and go to Rouen on business, -he was stopped and insulted upon every sort -of pretext. He bore the raillery of the rough soldiers -patiently and mutely, only protesting now and -then, “My papers permit me to enter the city and -seek lodgings with my friends.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_130">130</div> -<p>“But why are you in such a hurry, Jew?” -said the captain. “Perhaps you have business -with the King of England, who is coming to-night?”</p> -<p>The Jew shot a swift glance at the speaker and -meekly replied, “A poor craftsman can have nothing -to do with so fine a gentleman.”</p> -<p>“Who can tell?” provokingly answered the captain. -“When princes are preparing to cross the -seas there are fine bargains to be made with their -followers.”</p> -<p>“Then let me enter and find out if I can make -any of them.”</p> -<p>“The Jew snaps at such a chance like a fish at -the bait,” said the captain with a sneer. “Now -hurry, son of Israel.”</p> -<p>The Jew promptly availed himself of the opportunity, -folded his papers, and passed through the -partly open gate. A soldier of the watch hurried -him on his way with a thrust of his lance shaft, -and the spare figure soon disappeared among the -crooked old streets. The Jew, who was Abraham, -had at last accomplished his purpose. In the secret -hiding-place of one of his own faith he could have -interviews with all kinds of people, who passed -in and out all day. Samples of wares were strewn -about the tables; but these people, who were -mostly knights or seamen, did not come to purchase. -Among them was Alan, who late one evening -found himself alone with Abraham.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_131">131</div> -<p>“You know all now. I may not be able to help -you further,” said Abraham. “But this is my plan: -When King John comes into port, bringing the Duke -with him, a second boat will follow, carrying the -servants and baggage. The captain and crew have -been won over. God knows at what price,” he -added with a groan. “They will keep you until -the harbor is reached. Then the King and his -retinue, including Duke Arthur, will embark upon -a large sea vessel, for the King will not allow him -to be out of his sight until he safely lands him -in England. The confusion of the night embarkation -will allow you to approach unobserved, and -you must improve the opportunity to separate the -Duke from the others and get him to your boat. -Have him concealed there, and leave as quickly as -possible. It is the last faint possibility of escape, -for no power can save him or get him out of the -tower, now that John has control.”</p> -<p>“And where will the sailors in the little boat take -us?” said Alan.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_132">132</div> -<p>“They know all the coves and inlets of the coast—they -often conceal themselves in them from the -pirates,” said Abraham.</p> -<p>“God grant that we succeed! Arthur knows that -I am near, and he will be in readiness for instant -flight. This is the surety of it,” said Alan, pressing -Arthur’s handkerchief to his lips.</p> -<p>“Farewell, brave youth,” said Abraham. “Do -what your heart prompts. A truer one never beat -under the sun. I shall leave Rouen early to-morrow -morning and return to Paris that suspicion -may not fall upon me and my people should your -undertaking be discovered.”</p> -<p>They parted, and Alan returned to the vessel. -His route led him past the ancient tower, which -was not so quiet and dark as usual. Torches -illuminated the gate and battlements, and lights -shone in the windows; for King John had arrived, -and the din of his soldiery could be heard even -through the thick walls.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_133">133</div> -<h2 id="c20"><span class="h2line1">Chapter XX</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">On the Seine</span></h2> -<p>The report of the King’s approaching -departure had attracted a great throng -of spectators to the bank of the Seine, -opposite the tower. They were curious -to see the King, but more eager to see the Duke -of Brittany, whose name was heard on every side. -Vessels of moderate size could come close up to -the gates on the water side, which closed the entrance -to the tower. Two boats were in waiting -some distance off. The smaller was fully manned, -and loaded with chests and bales, ready for departure. -The deck of the larger, which floated the -royal ensign, was empty, the crew being below.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_134">134</div> -<p>It was late when the signal for leaving was given. -The gates were opened, torch-bearers advanced and -lighted the stairs, which were flanked by two rows -of halberdiers. Between them, knights, soldiers, -and nobles, with the Duke in their midst, descended. -Arthur stopped upon the stair an instant, -looking about as if in search of some one, but he -was quickly forced along to the gangway leading -from the stairs to the boat. He and his guards -had hardly stepped aboard when the King’s approach -was announced. John immediately appeared, -mounted the deck, and disappeared below. The -rowers struck out, the sails filled, and the vessel -moved to the middle of the stream. The boat -with the baggage followed a little distance away -from it. A dark figure rose from time to time in -the bows, eagerly scrutinizing the King’s vessel. -It was Alan in sailor’s dress, on the lookout for -Arthur. The deck of the other vessel, however, -remained empty for some time. It gleamed white -in the light of the rising moon; its masts and sails -were sharply outlined against the clear night sky, -and only the monotonous plash of oars broke the -stillness.</p> -<div class="img" id="pic2"> -<img src="images/p2.jpg" alt="" width="500" height="691" /> -<p class="caption"><i><span class="sc">The</span> assassination of Arthur</i></p> -</div> -<div class="pb" id="Page_135">135</div> -<p>But when the city was left behind and -the vessel was gliding along between the deserted -banks of the rushing river, two figures appeared on -deck and gradually proceeded to the stern, which -was clearly visible to Alan. He could see it was -the King and Arthur engaged in conversation, and -could even distinctly hear some of their words. -Arthur was in modest attire, and his short mantle -was carelessly worn. King John was dressed in -a broad dark cloak which left one arm free, and -wore a fur-trimmed cap. The speakers stood some -distance apart, but as the conversation continually -grew louder, it was perfectly audible to Alan. The -familiar sound of Arthur’s voice deeply touched -his heart, and he eagerly listened to its tones. -Suddenly he heard the King’s questioning voice -full of sullen rage, and Arthur’s loud, firm reply -to him, “Never, never!” At the same time he -saw the Duke with upturned face raise his hands -to heaven in a supplicating manner. As Arthur -stood thus, facing the King with unprotected breast, -the latter sprang at him. A dagger gleamed in his -hand, and like a flash he drove the blade into the -Duke’s heart. A dreadful cry followed, and was -repeated by the echo of another voice. The King -lifted the weapon and pierced his victim a second -time. The dying youth staggered to the edge of -the vessel and fell into the river. The King looked -searchingly over the side and then flung the dagger -into the stream.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_136">136</div> -<p>Forgetting all caution, Alan leaned over in his -boat, watching with horror-stricken eyes the crimsoned -water in the wake of the King’s vessel. A -golden ringlet rose and glistened in the moonlight -for an instant; then the waves closed over it, and -it disappeared.</p> -<p>Proudly sailed the vessel bearing the King to its -haven. Sunk and forever lost in the waters of the -Seine was the Duke of Brittany.<a class="fn" id="fr_21" href="#fn_21">[21]</a></p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_137">137</div> -<h2 id="c21"><span class="h2line1">Chapter XXI</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">The Accusation</span></h2> -<p>King John murdered his nephew at -night, unseen, as he supposed, by any -human eye, and yet he was at once harassed -by constant fear. He did not draw an easy -breath until he landed upon the English coast and -stood upon soil which had not been stained by his -bloody deed. Almost as soon as the King’s vessel -arrived, rumor was busy, however, and hinted of -the crime John had committed. Although the -people submissively obeyed him, they looked upon -him with suspicion, and at last accusations were -made openly.</p> -<p>When John assembled the lords and peers for -the first time, the venerable Pembroke, their mouth-piece, -asked the King this question: “Where is -Arthur, son of Geoffrey, the noble scion of the -Plantagenets?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_138">138</div> -<p>The cowardly and conscience-stricken King sought -to evade a reply, but he was besieged with a storm -of demands and accusations, and Pembroke reproached -both himself and his friends because they -had left Arthur in the cruel hands of his uncle.</p> -<p>The King at last answered in a rage: “The peers -must first prove the act before they condemn me.” -An instant’s silence ensued, for they could not provide -the proofs; and John looked with insolent -scorn at the embarrassed nobles. But before the -King could follow up his opportunity, a herald entered -the hall, announcing that an unknown knight, -attended by squires and heralds, had brought a message -for the King from Philip Augustus of France. -It was an unfortunate time to receive the commission, -but he did not dare to refuse audience to -Philip’s ambassador.</p> -<p>Preceded by a herald carrying a roll of parchment -in his hand, with the royal seal appended, a knight -in full black armor entered the hall. John was -greatly agitated as he saw him approaching, and -was still more alarmed when the knight raised his -visor and displayed the stern features of a youthful -face. It seemed to him for an instant that Arthur -stood there to accuse him.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_139">139</div> -<p>The stranger bowed haughtily to the King, and -with exceeding courtesy to the nobles, and then -spoke: “In the name and by the authority of King -Philip of France I summon you, John Plantagenet -of Anjou, before the tribunal of your sovereign lord -at Paris, to answer for the murder of your nephew, -Duke Arthur of Brittany.”</p> -<p>John stamped his foot with rage. “This is most -presumptuous,” he roared. “It will be time for -Philip to sit in judgment on me when he has found -some one to accuse me.”</p> -<p>“Here I stand, Knight Alan of Mordant, from -Brittany, as your accuser,” said Alan. “I saw you -commit the murder, and am ready to prove all the -circumstances. Do you doubt my testimony?” he -asked, as he saw John make a gesture of contempt. -“Well then, behold this dagger.” Alan drew the -weapon from his cloak and held it toward the King. -“Do you recognize your name and arms on the -blade? It may well be rusty, for it has not only -lain in the waters of the Seine three days, but also -has been bathed in Arthur’s blood. Do you deny -it, King John? Do you shake your fist at me? If -so, I will maintain the truth of my accusation by my -knightly honor, and here I cast my glove into the -circle of these noble knights. I summon him to -mortal combat who will deny my accusation.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_140">140</div> -<p>Alan threw down his glove and replaced the -dagger in his cloak. The King looked around the -circle of his gallant knights almost supplicatingly, -but he saw only gloomy and lowering faces, and no -one moved to take the glove from the floor. There -was universal silence until the King summoned the -herald, who took the glove into his keeping.</p> -<p>Notwithstanding his discomfiture, John craftily -made a bold move to stem the tide of his fast -failing cause. Turning to Alan, he said, “If we, -as is likely, shall refuse to recognize the summons -of Philip of France, what then?”</p> -<p>“In that case,” said Alan, “King Philip will -declare you, John of England, dispossessed of all -your property and fiefs on French soil, and will -immediately appropriate them.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_141">141</div> -<p>“Let him attempt it!” shouted John in thundering -tones. “Hear you, my lords and knights! -Philip may execute this summons, but he will not -strike me. He will strike at England and England’s -greatness. It is Philip’s purpose to wrest -from us the country which is the birthplace of our -ancestors, the land whence sprang our knighthood, -majestic Normandy, beautiful Anjou and Maine. -That is the explanation of all his virtuous anger -over the death of the boy Arthur. What is that -boy’s life, what is my own life, provided England’s -greatness remain unimpaired? Which one of you, -my knights, will hesitate when he is called upon to -fight for English honor and English possessions?”</p> -<p>John looked around the assembly confident of -victory, took the summons, tore it in two, and threw -the pieces on the floor. “There is the answer you -shall take to Philip of France, Knight Mordant, -and you may leave England in three days. For -that length of time you have the privileges of an -ambassador.”</p> -<p>With a firm step John left the hall, and the -nobles followed him with unsettled convictions.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_142">142</div> -<h2 id="c22"><span class="h2line1">Chapter XXII</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">The End</span></h2> -<p>The English army invaded France again, -only to meet with defeat. England lost -both fame and possessions: Philip wrested -the latter from her. The entire population -of Brittany rushed to arms after Arthur’s -murder, and drove the enemy out of their country. -Alan, their leader, continually roused them to resistance -and incited them to avenge their murdered -Duke. He would not tolerate any foreign ruler, -and encouraged all classes to maintain their independence -both against England and France. He -demonstrated his patriotism and achieved victory, but -at the cost of his life in defence of his fatherland.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_143">143</div> -<p>Arthur was avenged. The contempt of all England, -worse even than death to bear, was visited upon -John when he returned from France. Detested by -his subjects, mistrusted by the nobles, shamefully -begging help from the Pope to keep his throne, his -life came to an end in an era of turbulence. His -lords, joining hands with the commons, extorted -from him that important concession of rights, Magna -Charta,<a class="fn" id="fr_22" href="#fn_22">[22]</a> and compelled this execrable despot to lay -the foundations of the greatness of the English -people. Old and worn out with sickness, believing -himself poisoned, racked with remorse, harassed by -rebellious leaders, John died in the midst of an -insurrection.</p> -<p>The derisive epithet, “John Lackland,” has -branded him in history as a spurious and cruel -sovereign. The figure of Arthur of Brittany, glorified -in poetry, beautified with the immortal lustre -of youth, stands out brightly against the dark -background of those bloody days.<a class="fn" id="fr_23" href="#fn_23">[23]</a></p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_144">144</div> -<h2 id="c23">Appendix</h2> -<p>The following is a chronological statement of the principal -events treated of in this volume:</p> -<table class="center"> -<tr><td>1133 </td><td>Birth of Henry the Second.</td></tr> -<tr><td>1152 </td><td>Henry marries Eleanor.</td></tr> -<tr><td>1157 </td><td>Birth of Richard the First.</td></tr> -<tr><td>1158 </td><td>Birth of Geoffrey.</td></tr> -<tr><td>1165 </td><td>Birth of Philip Augustus of France.</td></tr> -<tr><td>1167 </td><td>Birth of John, surnamed Lackland.</td></tr> -<tr><td>1180 </td><td>Philip Augustus succeeds to the throne.</td></tr> -<tr><td>1186 </td><td>Death of Geoffrey.</td></tr> -<tr><td>1187 </td><td>Birth of Arthur, Duke of Brittany.</td></tr> -<tr><td>1189 </td><td>Death of Henry the Second.</td></tr> -<tr><td>1189 </td><td>Rebellion of Richard and John.</td></tr> -<tr><td>1189 </td><td>Richard succeeds to the throne.</td></tr> -<tr><td>1189 </td><td>Period of the Third Crusade.</td></tr> -<tr><td>1195 </td><td>War between Philip Augustus and Richard.</td></tr> -<tr><td>1199 </td><td>Death of Richard.</td></tr> -<tr><td>1203 </td><td>Assassination of Arthur.</td></tr> -<tr><td>1216 </td><td>Death of John.</td></tr> -<tr><td>1223 </td><td>Death of Philip Augustus.</td></tr> -</table> -<div class="box"> -<p class="center"><span class="large">LIFE STORIES FOR YOUNG PEOPLE</span></p> -<p class="center"><i>Translated from the German by</i> -<br /><span class="sc"><i>George P. Upton</i></span></p> -<p class="center"><i>20 Volumes Ready</i></p> -<dl class="undent"><dt><span class="sc">Beethoven</span></dt> -<dt><span class="sc">Mozart</span></dt> -<dt><span class="sc">Bach</span></dt> -<dt><span class="sc">Haydn</span></dt> -<dt><span class="sc">Maid of Orleans</span></dt> -<dt><span class="sc">The Little Dauphin</span></dt> -<dt><span class="sc">Marie Antoinette’s Youth</span></dt> -<dt><span class="sc">Frederick the Great</span></dt> -<dt><span class="sc">Maria Theresa</span></dt> -<dt><span class="sc">Arnold of Winkelried</span></dt> -<dt><span class="sc">William of Orange</span></dt> -<dt><span class="sc">Barbarossa</span></dt> -<dt><span class="sc">William Tell</span></dt> -<dt><span class="sc">The Swiss Heroes</span></dt> -<dt><span class="sc">Herman and Thusnelda</span></dt> -<dt><span class="sc">Undine</span></dt> -<dt><span class="sc">Gudrun</span></dt> -<dt><span class="sc">The Nibelungs</span></dt> -<dt><span class="sc">The Frithiof Saga</span></dt> -<dt><span class="sc">The Duke of Brittany</span></dt></dl> -<p class="center"><i>Each, illustrated, 60 cents net</i> -<br /><span class="smaller">A. C. McCLURG & CO., CHICAGO</span></p> -</div> -<h2>Footnotes</h2> -<div class="fnblock"><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_1" href="#fr_1">[1]</a>Geoffrey was born September 23, 1158, and died August 19, 1186. He -married Constance of Brittany. -</div><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_2" href="#fr_2">[2]</a>Henry II was the first king of England of the house of Plantagenet. Outside -of England he possessed Normandy and the suzerainty of Brittany, which he -inherited from the Norman kings; Anjou and Maine from his father, and by -marriage with Eleanor, Poitou, Guienne, and Gascony. -</div><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_3" href="#fr_3">[3]</a>This is one version of the manner in which Geoffrey came to his death. The -generally accepted historical version is that he was killed at a tournament in Paris. -</div><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_4" href="#fr_4">[4]</a>Duke Arthur of Brittany was born at Nantes, France, March 29, 1187, and -was killed at Rouen, April 3, 1203. According to the author of this story, he -was murdered on shipboard by King John, his uncle, because he refused to waive -his lawful claim to the throne of England. History fails to make an authoritative -statement of the manner of the young hero’s death, but it is unanimously conceded -that John procured his assassination, if he did not commit the deed himself. -</div><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_5" href="#fr_5">[5]</a>Rennes, capital of Ille-et-Vilaine, France, was the capital of ancient Brittany. -</div><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_6" href="#fr_6">[6]</a>Philip Augustus, King of France, was born in 1165, and died in 1223. He -was the son of Louis VII, and was noted for his banishment of the Jews, his -participation in the Third Crusade with Richard the Lion-hearted, and the crusade -against the Albigenses. -</div><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_7" href="#fr_7">[7]</a>“The King left only two legitimate sons,—Richard, who succeeded him, and -John, who inherited no territory, though his father had often intended to leave -him a part of his extensive dominion. He was thence commonly denominated -‘Lackland.’”—<span class="sc">Hume.</span> -</div><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_8" href="#fr_8">[8]</a>Henry the Second, King of England, died July 6, 1189. In the last year of -his reign he was confronted with the rebellion of his sons Richard and John, in -which they were assisted by Philip Augustus of France. -</div><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_9" href="#fr_9">[9]</a>Geoffrey, the father of Arthur, had been concerned in a previous rebellion -against his father, instigated, like that of Richard and John, by Queen Eleanor. -</div><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_10" href="#fr_10">[10]</a>This was the Third Crusade (1189-92), which was led by Frederick Barbarossa -of Germany (see the volume “Barbarossa” in this series), Richard the Lion-hearted -of England, and Philip Augustus of France. They failed to recover -Jerusalem, which had been recaptured by the Mussulmans in 1187. -</div><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_11" href="#fr_11">[11]</a>Richard the First, surnamed the Lion-hearted, was born September 8, 1157, -and was the third son of Henry the Second. He was killed in a war with Philip -Augustus of France, John’s ally. -</div><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_12" href="#fr_12">[12]</a>The author’s chronology is at fault in this connection. Godfrey of Bouillon -was a leader in the First Crusade, and died at Jerusalem in 1100, before the period -of this story. -</div><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_13" href="#fr_13">[13]</a>Acre, in Palestine, was captured by the Crusaders in 1191, and Ascalon in -1153. The latter city was the birthplace of Herod the First. -</div><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_14" href="#fr_14">[14]</a>Henry the Sixth, born in 1165, was the son of Barbarossa, whom he -succeeded as King of Germany in 1190. -</div><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_15" href="#fr_15">[15]</a>Trifels was an imperial fortress in the Rhine Palatinate, near Annweiler, -which was the resort of mediæval emperors. Only its ruins remain. -</div><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_16" href="#fr_16">[16]</a>The Louvre, now one of the world’s famous art museums, was a castle of the -kings of France from the thirteenth century, and the chief royal palace until Versailles -was built by Louis the Fourteenth. Most of the interior has been occupied -as a museum since 1793. -</div><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_17" href="#fr_17">[17]</a>Marie of France was the daughter of Philip Augustus. -</div><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_18" href="#fr_18">[18]</a>Montjoie is the name of a hill near Paris where Saint Denis was murdered. -In tournaments “Montjoie” was the cry of the French heralds; and “Montjoie -St. Denis” was the French battle-cry. -</div><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_19" href="#fr_19">[19]</a>Compiègne is a town in the Department of Oise, France, and is famous for -the royal palace rebuilt by Louis the Fifteenth. Napoleon the First greatly enriched -its interior. -</div><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_20" href="#fr_20">[20]</a>Blondel was a <i>trouvère</i>, or minstrel, who accompanied Richard the Lion-hearted, -and is said to have discovered him when he was imprisoned by singing a -song under the King’s tower, to which Richard responded. -</div><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_21" href="#fr_21">[21]</a>Hume accepts the following account of the murder as the most reliable: -“John first removed him to the castle of Rouen; and coming in a boat, during -the night time, to that place, commanded Arthur to be brought forth to him. -The young prince, aware of his danger, and now more subdued by the continuance -of his misfortunes and by the approach of death, threw himself on his knees -before his uncle and begged for mercy; but the barbarous tyrant, making no reply, -stabbed him with his own hands, and, fastening a stone to the dead body, threw -it into the Seine.” -</div><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_22" href="#fr_22">[22]</a>Magna Charta, the charter of English liberties, signed by John and his barons -at Runnymede, June 15, 1215. -</div><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_23" href="#fr_23">[23]</a>Hume says of John: “Cowardice, inactivity, folly, levity, licentiousness, -ingratitude, treachery, tyranny, and cruelty,—all these qualities appear too evidently -in the several incidents of his life to give us room to suspect that the -disagreeable picture has been anywise overcharged by the prejudices of the ancient -historians.” -</div> -</div> -<h2>Transcriber’s Notes</h2> -<ul> -<li>Copyright notice provided as in the original—this e-text is public domain in the country of publication.</li> -<li>In the text versions, delimited italics text in _underscores_ (the HTML version reproduces the font form of the printed book.)</li> -<li>Silently corrected palpable typos; left non-standard spellings and dialect unchanged.</li> -</ul> - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of Project Gutenberg's The Duke of Brittany, by Henriette Jeanrenaud - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DUKE OF BRITTANY *** - -***** This file should be named 60257-h.htm or 60257-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/0/2/5/60257/ - -Produced by D A Alexander, Stephen Hutcheson, and the -Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net -(This file was produced from images generously made -available by the Library of Congress) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - - -</pre> - -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/60257-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/60257-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 7c92f8e..0000000 --- a/old/60257-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60257-h/images/p0.jpg b/old/60257-h/images/p0.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 00f477d..0000000 --- a/old/60257-h/images/p0.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60257-h/images/p1.jpg b/old/60257-h/images/p1.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 96b4d9d..0000000 --- a/old/60257-h/images/p1.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60257-h/images/p2.jpg b/old/60257-h/images/p2.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a8333a5..0000000 --- a/old/60257-h/images/p2.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60257-h/images/spine.jpg b/old/60257-h/images/spine.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b6a717b..0000000 --- a/old/60257-h/images/spine.jpg +++ /dev/null |
